[•^tJi- 
 
 p'O 
 
 /■^7
 
 V--,
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA: 
 
 AN AUTOBIOGMPni POR BOYS. 
 
 BY 
 
 CAPTAIN MAYNE REID, 
 
 AUTHOlt OF "tHK PESEKT HOME," " BOY HUNTERS,'' 
 ETC., ETC. 
 
 " 'T is pleiisant by tlie rhnerful hearth to hear 
 Of tempests ami the (Jaiijj;ers of the deep, 
 And pause at limes and feel that we are safe ; 
 Then Usten to the perilous tale again. 
 And wifh an ea^er and suspended soul 
 \V'oo terrur to deliirht us." — SoUTUKy. 
 
 E O S T O N: 
 JAMES R. OSGOOD AND COMPANY, 
 
 Late Ticknor & Fillds, and Fields, OicooD, & Co. 
 187 I.
 
 New York, January 1st, 1869. 
 Messrs. Fields, Osgood, & Co. : — 
 
 I accept the terms offered, and hereby concede to you the exclusive right of 
 publication, in the United States, of all my juvenile Tales of Adventure, known 
 as Boys' Novels. 
 
 MAYNE REID. 
 
 University Press: Welch, Bigelow, & Co., 
 Cambridge.
 
 LIBRARY 
 KNIYERSITY OF CALIFOU.NK 
 
 5^^// ^AiNTA iiAKBAHA 
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 I WAS just sixteen when I ran away to sea. 
 
 I did not do so because I had been treated unkindly 
 at home. On the contrary, I left beliind me a fond and 
 indulgent father, a kind and gentle mother, sisters and 
 brothers who loved me, and Avho lamented for me long 
 after I was gone. 
 
 But no one had more cause to regret this act of filial 
 disobedience than I myself. I soon repented of what I 
 had done, and often, in after life, did it give me pain, 
 when I reflected upon the pain wliich I had caused to 
 my kindred and fi'iends. 
 
 From my earliest years I had a longing for the sea, 
 — perhaps not so much to be a sailor, as to travel over 
 the great ocean, and behold its wonders. This longing 
 seemed to be part of my nature, for my parents gave 
 no encouragement to such a disposition. On the con- 
 trary, they did all in their power to beget witliin me a 
 dislike for a sea life, as my father had designed for me a 
 far different profession. But the counsels of my fatlicr
 
 4 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 and the entreaties 6f my mother all proved unavailing. 
 Indeed, — and I feel shame in acknowledging it, — • 
 they produced an effect directly opposite to that which 
 was intended ; and, instead of lessening my inclination 
 to wander abroad, they only rendei'ed me more eager to 
 carry out that design ! It is often so with obstinate na- 
 tures, and I fear that, when a boy, mine was too much 
 of this character. Most to desire that which is most 
 forbidden, is a common failing of mankind ; and in doing 
 this I was perhaps not so unlike others. 
 
 Certain it is, that the thing which my parents least 
 desired me to feel an interest in — the great salt sea — 
 was the very object upon Avhich my mind constantly 
 dwelt, the object of all my longings and aspirations. 
 
 I cannot tell what first imbued me with a liking for 
 the sea, for I had such a liking almost from the years 
 of childhood. I was born upon the sea-shore, and this 
 fact might explain it ; for, during my early life, when I 
 was still but a mere child, I used to sit at the window 
 and look with admiring eyes on the boats with their 
 white sails, and the beautiful ships with their tall, taper- 
 ing masts, that were constantly passing and rejiassing. 
 How could I do otherAvise than admire these grand 
 and glorious structures, — so strong and so graceful ? 
 How could it be otherwise than that I should imbibe a 
 longing to be on board of them, and be carried afar 
 over yonder bright blue water ? 
 
 As I grew older, certain books had chanced to fall 
 into my hands, and these related to the sea ; — they told 
 of lovely lands that lay upon its shores, — of strange 
 races of men and animals, — of singular plants and
 
 RAX AAVAY TO SEA. O 
 
 trees, — of palms and broad-leaved figs, — of the ban- 
 yan and baobab, — of many things beautiful and won- 
 derful. These books sti-engtliened the inclination I 
 ah-eady felt to wander abroad over the ocean. 
 
 Another circumstance aided in bringing about the cli- 
 max. I had an uncle who had been an old skipper, — 
 tliat is, the master of a merchant-ship, — and it was the 
 delight of tlus old gentleman to assemble his nephews 
 around him — there was a goodly number of us — and 
 tell us tales of the sea, to which all were ever eager to 
 listen. Many a budget did he deliver by the winter fire- 
 side ; for, like the story-teller of the " Arabian Nights," 
 a thousand and one tales could he tell, — stories of des- 
 perate adventures by flood and field, — of storms, liui'ri- 
 canes, and shipwrecks, — long voyages in open boats, — 
 encounters Avith pirates and Indians, — battles with 
 sharks, and seals, and whales bigger than houses, — 
 teri'ible conflicts with wild beasts, — as bears, wolves, 
 lions, and tigers ! All these adventures had our old 
 uncle encountered, or said he had, which to his admix'- 
 ing audience was pretty much the same thing. 
 
 After listening to such thrilling narrations, no wonder 
 I became tired of home, no wonder my natural inclina- 
 tion grew into a passion I could no longer resist. JSo 
 wonder Ij-cui aioay to sea. 
 
 And I did so at the age of sixteen ; the wonder is I 
 did not go sooner, but it was no fault of mine that I 
 did not ; for from the time I was able to talk I had been 
 constantly importuning my parents for leave to go. I 
 knew they could easily have found a situation for me, 
 had they been so minded. They could have bound me 
 1*
 
 6 KAN AWAY TO SKA. 
 
 I 
 
 as an apprentice on board some of the great merchant- 
 vessels sailing for India, or they could have entered me 
 in the Royal Navy as a midshipman, for they were not 
 without high interest ; but neither father nor mother 
 would lend an ear to my entreaties. 
 
 At length, convinced they would never consent, I re- 
 solved upon running away ; and, from the age of four- 
 teen, had repeatedly offered myself on board the ships 
 that traded to the neighboring seaport, but I was too 
 small a boy, and none of them would take me. Some 
 of the captains refused because they knew I had not 
 the consent of my parents ; and these were the very 
 kind with whom I should have preferred going ; since 
 the fact of their being such conscientious men would 
 have insured me good treatment. But as these refused 
 to take me, I had no other resource but to try elsewhere, 
 and I at length succeeded in striking a bargain with a 
 skipper who had no scruples about the matter, and I 
 was booked as an apprentice. He knew I was about 
 to run away ; and, more than this, assisted in the design 
 by letting me know the exact day and hour he was to 
 take his dejjarture from the port. 
 
 And I Avas aboard at the time specified ; and before 
 any search could have been made for me, or even be- 
 fore I could have been missed, the vessel had tripped 
 her anchor, spread her sails, and carried me off beyond 
 the possibility of pursuit.
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 I "WAS not twelve hours on board — twelve minutes 
 I might almost say — before I was completely cm*ed of 
 my sea fever ; and I would have parted with the best 
 tooth in my head to have set my legs once more on 
 land again. Almost on embarking I was overhauled 
 by sea-sickness, and in another hour it became so bad 
 that I thought it would have turned me inside out. 
 
 Sea-sickness is a malady not pleasant under any cir- 
 cumstances, — even to a first-cabin passenger, with a 
 steward to wait upon him, and administer soothing pre- 
 scriptions and consoling sympathy. How much more 
 painful to a poor, friendless boy treated as I was, — 
 sworn at by the surly captain, cursed and cuffed by the 
 brutal mate, jeered and laughed at by the ruffian crew. 
 O, it was horrid ; and had the ship been sinking un- 
 der me at that moment I verily believe I should not 
 have made the slightest effort to save myself! 
 
 Forty-eight hours, however, gave me relief from the 
 nauseous ailing, for this, like many other diseases, is 
 often short-lived where it is most violent. In about 
 two days I was able to stand up and move about the 
 decks, and I was made to move about them with a ven- 
 geance.
 
 8 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 I have above cliaracterized the captain as " surly," the 
 mate " brutal," and the crew a set of " ruffians " : I have 
 spoken without exaggeration. With an exception or 
 two, a more villanous gang I never encountered, — of 
 course not before that time, for that was not likely ; 
 but never since either, and it has several times been 
 the fortune of my life to mix in very questionable and 
 miscellaneous company. 
 
 The captain was not only surly, but positively fero- 
 cious M'hen drunk or angry, and one or both he gener- 
 ally was. It was dangerous to go near him, — at least 
 for me, or any one that was Aveak and helpless, — for it 
 was chiefly upon the imresisting that he vented his ill- 
 humor. 
 
 I was not long on board before I incurred his dis- 
 pleasure by some mistake I could not possibly help. I 
 had a taste of his temper then, and many a one after- 
 wards ; for his spite once kindled against any one was 
 implacable as the hate of a Corsican, and never became 
 allayed. 
 
 He was a short, stout, " bluffy " man, with features 
 perfectly regular, but with fat, round cheeks, bullet 
 eyes, and nose slightly upturned, — a face which is often 
 employed in pictures to typify good-nature, jollity, and 
 an honest heart ; but with little propriety is it so em- 
 ployed in my opinion, since under just such smiling 
 faces have I, during, a long life's experience, encoim- 
 tered the greatest amount of dishonesty combined with 
 dispositions most cruel and brutal. Such a man was 
 the skipper into whose tender care I had so recklessly 
 thrown mj'self.
 
 RAX AAV AT TO SEA. 9 
 
 The mate was an echo of his captain, "Wlien the 
 one said " no," the other said " no," and when either said 
 " jes," the other affirmed it. The pnncii)al difference 
 between them was that the mate did not drink, and 
 perhaps this lengthened, if it did not strengthen, the 
 bond of friendship that existed between them. Had 
 both been drinkers, they must have quari-elled at times ; 
 but the mate never " tasted," as he affirmed, and when 
 his superior was in his cups this enabled him to bear 
 the abuse which not unfrequently the captain treated 
 him to. In all matters of discipline, or of anything else, 
 he was with the captain ; for though brutal, he was but 
 a coAvardly fellow, and ever ready to fa^vn upon his 
 master, — " boot-lick " him as the sailors termed it. 
 
 There was a second mate, but this was a very sec- 
 ondary kind of a character, not worth description, and 
 scarcely to be distinguished from the common " hands," 
 over whom he exercised only a very limited control. 
 
 Thei'e was a cai'penter, an old man with a large, 
 swollen, rum-reddened nose, another crony of the cap- 
 tain's ; and a huge and very ugly negro, who was both 
 cook and steward, and who was vile enough to have 
 held office in the kitchen of Pluto. These were the 
 officers of the ship, and for the men, they were, as al- 
 ready stated, as villanous a crew as I ever encountered. 
 There Avere exceptions, — only one or two ; but it was 
 some time before I discovered them. 
 
 In such companionsliip then did I find myself, — I 
 just fresh from the tender protection of parents, — from 
 the company of kind friends and associates. O, I was 
 well cured of the sea fever, and would have given half
 
 10 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 iny life to be on land again ! How I reproached my- 
 self for my folly ! How I reproached that friend of 
 the family — the old salt — whose visionary adventures 
 had no doubt been the cause of my sea longings ! how 
 in my heart I now execrated both him and his fanciful 
 stories ! Would I had never heard them ! would that 
 I had never run away to sea ! 
 
 Repentance had arrived too late to be of any use. I 
 could no longer return, — I must go on, and how long ? *' 
 merciful Heaven, the prospect was horrible ! Months 
 of my painful life Avere to be endured. Months ! nay ■ 
 years, — for I now remembered that the wretch of a 
 captain had caused me to sign some agreement, — I 
 had not even read it, but I knew it was an article of 
 indenture ; and I was told afterwards that it bound me 
 for years, — for five long "years, — bound me not an ap- 
 prentice, but in reality a slave. A slave for five years 
 to this hideous brute, who might scold me at will, cuff 
 me at will, kick me at will, have me flogged or put in 
 irons whenever the fancy crossed his mind. 
 
 There was no retreating from these hard conditions. 
 Filled with bright visions of " life on the ocean wave," 
 I had subscribed to them without pause or thought. 
 My name was down, and I was legally bound. So they 
 told me, both captain and mate, and I believed it. 
 
 I could not escape, no matter how severe the treat- 
 ment. Should I attempt to run away from the ship, it 
 would be desertion. I could be brought back and pun- 
 ished for it. Even in a foreign port the chances of 
 desertion would be no better, but worse, since there the 
 Bailor finds it more difficult to conceal himself. I had
 
 RAX AWAY TO SEA. 11 
 
 no hope then of escaping from the cruel thrall in which 
 I now found myself but by putting an end to my exist- 
 ence, either by jumping into tlie sea or hanging myself 
 from the yard-arm, — a purpose which on more than 
 one occasion I seriously entertained ; but from which I 
 was diverted by the religious teachings of my youth, 
 now remembered in the midst of my misery. 
 
 It would be impossible for me to detail the number 
 of cruelties and indignities to which I was forced to 
 submiL My existence was a series of both. 
 
 Even my sleep, if sleep it could be called, I was not 
 allowed to enjoy. I possessed neither mattress nor 
 hammock, for I had come aboard in my common wear- 
 ing clothes, — in my school jacket and cap, — without 
 either money in my pocket or luggage in my hands. I 
 had not even the usual equipments of a runaway, — the 
 kerchief bundle and stick : I possessed absolutely noth- 
 ing, — much less a mattress or hammock. Such things 
 a skipper does not find for his crew, and of course 
 there was none for me. I was not even allowed a 
 " bunk " to sleep in, for the forecastle was crowded, 
 and most of the bunks carried double. Those that 
 were occupied by only one chanced to have for their 
 tenants the most morose and ill-natured of the crew, 
 and I was not permitted to share with them. Even 
 stiU more inho>pitable were these fiends, — for I can- 
 not help calling them so when I look back on what I 
 suffered at their hands. I was not even allowed to lie 
 upon their great chests, a row of which extended 
 around the forecastle, in front of the respective bunks, 
 and covered nearly the whole space of the floor. The
 
 12 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 floor itself did not leave room for me to lie down ; be- 
 sides it was often wet by dirty water being spilled upon 
 it, or from the daily " swabbing " it usually received. 
 The only place I could rest — with some slight chance 
 of being left undisturbed — Avas in some corner upon 
 the deck ; but there it was at times so cold I could not 
 endure it, for I had no blanket, — no covering but my 
 scanty clothes ; and these were nearly always wet from 
 washing the decks and the scud of the sea. The cold 
 compelled me to seek shelter below, where if I stretched 
 my weary limbs along the lid of a chest, and closed my 
 eyes in sleep, I was sure to be aroused by its surly 
 owner, who would push me rudely to the floor, and 
 sometimes send me out of the forecastle altogether. 
 
 Add to this that I was almost constantly kept at 
 work, by night as by day. I may say there Avas no 
 drudgery, no " dirty work," tliat was not mine. I was 
 not only slave to captain, mates, and carpenter, but 
 every man of the crew esteemed himself my master. 
 Even " Snowball " in the " caboose " — as the cook Avas 
 jocularly termed — ordered me about with a fierce 
 exultation, that he had one white skin that he could 
 command ! 
 
 I Avas boot-black for the captain, mates, and carpen- 
 ter, bottle-Avasher for the cook, and chamber-boy for 
 the men, — for it Avas mine to swab out the forecastle, 
 and Avait upon the sailors generally, 
 
 O, it Avas a terrible life ! I Avas Avell punished for 
 my one act of filial disobedience, — Avell rcAA^arded for 
 my aspirations and longings for the sea. But it is just 
 the role that many a poor sailor-boy has to play, — 
 more especially if, like me, he has run aAvay to sea.
 
 KAK AWAY TO SEA. 13 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 For many long days and niglits I endured this ter- 
 rible oppression without complaining ; not but that I 
 could have complained, and would, but to what pur- 
 pose ? and to whom ? There was none to whom I 
 might appeal, no one to listen to my tale of woe. All 
 hands were equally indifferent to my sufferings, or at 
 least seemed so, since no one offered either to take my 
 part or say a Avord in my favor. 
 
 At length, however, an incident occurred which 
 seemed to make me in some measure the protege of one 
 of the sailors, who, though he could not shield me fi-om 
 the brutalities of the captain or mate, was at least able 
 to protect me from the indignities I had hitherto suf- 
 fered at the hands of the common men. 
 
 This sailor was named " Ben Brace," but whether 
 this was a real name, or one which he had acquired at 
 sea, I could never tell. It Avas the only name that I 
 ever heard given him, and that by which he was en- 
 tered in the ship's books. It. is quite possible that 
 " Ben Brace " was his real riumo, for among seamen 
 such appellations as " Tom Bowline," " Bill Buntline," 
 and the like, are not uncommon, having descended from 
 father to sou through a long line of sailor ancestry. 
 2
 
 14 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 Ben Brace then was the name of my protector, and 
 ahhougli the name is elsewhei*e famous, for the sake of 
 truth I cannot aUer it. IIovv I came to secure the pat- 
 ronage of Ben was not through any merit of my own, 
 nor indeed did it arise from any very dehcate sympa- 
 thy on his part. The companionship in which he had 
 long lived had naturally hardened his feelings like the 
 rest, though not by any means to so great an extent. 
 He was only a little indifferent to human suffering, 
 having witnessed much of it, and usage will make cal- 
 lous the most sensitive natures. Moreover, Ben had 
 himself suffered ill-treatment, as I afterwards learnt 
 from him ; savage abuse had he suffered, and this had 
 sunk into his spirit and rendered him somewhat morose. 
 There was some apology for him if his manner was 
 none of the gentlest. His natural disposition had been 
 abused, for at bottom there was as much kindness in 
 his nature as belongs to the average of men. 
 
 A rough, splendid seaman was Brace, the very best 
 on board ; and this point was generally conceded by the 
 others, though he was not without one or two rivals. 
 
 It was a splendid sight to see Ben Brace, at the ap- 
 proach of a sudden squall, " swarming " up the shrouds 
 to reef a topsail, his fine bushy curls blowing out be- 
 hind, while upon his face sat that calm but daring ex- 
 pression, as if he defied the storm and could master it. 
 He was a large man, but well proportioned, rather lithe 
 and sinewy than robust, with a shock of dark-brown 
 hair in thick curls somewhat matted, covering the whole 
 of his head ; for he was still but a young man, and 
 there were no signs of baldness. His face was good.
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 15 
 
 rather darkish in complexion, and he wore neither 
 beard nor whisker, — Avhich was rather odd for a sailor, 
 whose opportunities for shaving are none of the best. 
 But Ben liked a clean face, and always kept one. lie 
 was no sea dandy, however, and never exhibited him- 
 self, even on Sundays, with fine blue jacket and fancy 
 collars, as some others were wont to do. On the con- 
 trary, his wear was a dark blue Guernsey shirt, fitting 
 tight to his chest, and displaying the fine proportions 
 of his arms and bust. His neck a sculptor would have 
 admired from its bold, regular outline, and his breast 
 was full and well rounded, though, like that of all sail- 
 ors, it was disfigured by tattooing, and over its surface, 
 when bare, and on his arms, you might have observed 
 the usual hieroglyphics of the ship, — the foul anchor, 
 the pair of pierced hearts, with the B. B., and numer- 
 ous other initials. A female figure uj)on the left breast, 
 rudely punctured in deep-blue, was no doubt the pre- 
 sumed portrait of some black-eyed " Sal " or " Susan " 
 of the Downs. 
 
 Such was Ben Brace, my new-found friend and pro- 
 tector. 
 
 How I came to secure his protection was by a chance 
 incident, somewhat curious. It was thus. 
 
 I had not been long on board before I made a dis- 
 covery that somewhat astonished me, which was, that 
 more than half the crew were foreigners. I was as- 
 tonished at this, because I had hitlu>rto been under the 
 impression that an Englisli ship was always manned 
 by Englisli sailors, including of course Scotch and Irish, 
 either of whom make just as good sailors as English-
 
 16 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 men. Instead of being all English, or Scotch, or Irish, 
 however, on board the Pandoi*a (for that I had learnt 
 was the name of the ship, and an appropriate name it 
 was), I soon perceived that at least three fourths of the 
 men were from other countries. Were they French- 
 men ? or Spaniards ? or Portuguese ? or Dutch ? or 
 Swedes ? or Italians ? No, but they were all these, 
 and far more too, since the crew was a very large 
 one for the size of the ship, — quite two score of 
 them in all. There seemed to be among them a rep- 
 resentative of every maritime nation in the world, and 
 indeed, had every country in sending its quota se- 
 lected the greatest scamp within its boundaries, they 
 could hardly have produced a finer combination of 
 ruffianism than was the crew of Pandora! I have 
 already hinted at exceptions, but when I came to know 
 them all there were only two, — my protector Brace, 
 and another innocent but unfortunate fellow, who was 
 by birth a Dutchman. 
 
 Among the mixed lot there were several French- 
 men, but one, named " Le Gros," deserves particular 
 notice. He Avas well named, for he was a stout, fat 
 Frenchman, gross in body as in mind, with a face of 
 ferocious aspect, more than half covered with a beard 
 that a pirate might have envied, — and indeed it was a 
 pirate's beard, as I afterwards learnt. 
 
 Le Gros was a bully. His great size and strength 
 enabled him to enact the part of the bully, and upon 
 all occasions he played it to perfection. He was a 
 bold man, however, and a good seaman, — one of the 
 two or three who divided the championship with Ben
 
 KAX AAVAY TO SEA. 17 
 
 Brace. I need hardly say that there was a rivahy be- 
 tween them, with national prejudices at the bottom of 
 it. To this rivalry was I indebted for the friendship 
 of Ben Brace. 
 
 It came about thus. By some trifling act I had of- 
 fended the Frenchman, and ever after did he make it 
 a point to insult and annoy me by every means in his 
 power, until at length, on one occasion, he struck me a 
 cruel blow on the face. That blow did the business. 
 It touched the generous chord in the heart of the Eng- 
 lish sailor, that, despite the vile association in which 
 he lived, still vibrated at the call of humanity. He 
 was present, and saw the stroke given, and saw, more- 
 over, that it was undeserved. He was lying in his 
 hammock at the time, but instantly sprang out, and, 
 without saying a word, he made a rush at Le Gros and 
 pinned him with a John Bull hit upon the chin. 
 
 The bully staggered back against a chest, but in a 
 moment recovered himself; and then both went on 
 deck, where a ring was formed, and they went to work 
 with the fists in right earnest. The otficers of the ship 
 did not interfere, — in fact the mate drew near and 
 looked on, rather as I thought with an interest in the 
 combat, than with any desire to put an end to it, and 
 the captain remained upon his quarter-deck, apparently 
 not caring how it ended ! I wondered at this want of 
 discipline, but I had already begun to wonder at many 
 other matters that occurred daily on board the Pandora, 
 and I said nothing. 
 
 The fight lasted a good while, but ended as might be 
 expected, when a fist combat occurs between an Eng- 
 2*
 
 18 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 lishman and Frenchman. The latter was badly 
 thrashed, and that portion of his face that was not 
 already black with hair was soon turned to a bluish-black 
 by the rough, hard knuckles of his antagonist. He was 
 at length felled to the deck like a great bullock, and 
 obliged to acknowledge himself beaten. 
 
 " Now, you danged parleyvoo ! " cried Brace, as he 
 gave the finishing blow, " don't lay finger on that boy 
 again, or I '11 give you just twice as much. The boy 's 
 English after all, and gets enough, without being bul- 
 lied by a frog-eatin' Frenchman. So mind what I say, 
 one and all of ye," and as he said this he scowled round 
 upon the crowd, " don't lay finger on him again ne'er a 
 one of you." 
 
 Nor did they one or any of them from that time 
 forth. Le Gros's chastisement proved effectual in re- 
 straining him, and its example affected all the others. 
 
 From that time forth my existence became less 
 miserable, though for many reasons it was still hard 
 enough to endure. My protector was strong to shield 
 me from the crew, but I had still the captain, the car- 
 penter, and the mate for my tormentors.
 
 KAX AWAY TO SEA. 19 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 My condition, however, was greatly improved. I 
 was allowed my full share of the " lob-scous," the " sea- 
 pies," and " plum-duff," and was no longer hunted out 
 of the forecastle. I was even permitted to sleep on the 
 dry lid of a sailor's chest, and had an old blanket given 
 me by one of the men, who did it out of compliment, 
 not to myself, but to Brace, whose good opinion the man 
 wanted to secure. Another made me a present of a 
 knife, with a cord to hang it around my neck, and a tin 
 platter was given me by a tliird. Such are the advan- 
 tages of having a powerful patron. Many little " traps " 
 were contributed by others of the crew, so that I soon 
 had a perfect " kit," and wanted nothing more. 
 
 Of course I felt grateful for all these odds and ends, 
 though many of them were received from men who had 
 formerly given me both cuffs and kicks. But I was never 
 slow to forgive, and, friendless as I had been, I easily 
 forgave them. I wanted all these little matters very 
 badly. Boys who go to sea in the usual way go well 
 provided with change of clothes, — often two or three, 
 — with plates, knives, fork, and spoon ; in short, a 
 complete apparatus for eating. 
 
 In my hurry to get away from home I had not
 
 20 EAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 thought of bringing one single article of such things ; 
 and, consequently, I had nothing, — not even a second 
 shirt ! 
 
 I should have been in a terrible fix, and was so, in 
 truth, until the day on -which Ben Brace thrashed the 
 French bully ; but from that time forward my condition 
 was sensibly better. I felt grateful, therefore, to my 
 protector ; but another incident occurred shortly after, 
 that not only increased my gratitude to the highest 
 degree possible, but seemed also to make the man's 
 friendship for me still stronger than before. 
 
 The incident I am about to relate is one that has of- 
 ten occurred to sailor-boys before my time, and no doubt 
 will occur again, until governments make better laws 
 for the regulation of the merchant service, with a view to 
 control and limit the far too absolute power that is now 
 intrusted to the commanders of merchant-ships. It is 
 a positive and astounding fact, that many of these men 
 believe they may treat with absolute cruelty any of J:he 
 poor people who are under their command, without the 
 slightest danger of being punished for it ! Indeed, their 
 ill-usage is only limited by the length of time their un- 
 fortunate victim will stand it without making resistance. 
 Among sailors, those who are known to be of an inde- 
 pendent spirit and bold daring, are usually permitted 
 to enjoy their rights and privileges ; but the Aveak and 
 unresisting have to suffer, when serving under mates 
 and captains of this brutal kind, and it is to be regretted 
 that there are too many such in the merchant navy of 
 England. 
 
 The amount of suffering endured under such tyranny
 
 EAN AWAY TO SEA. 21 
 
 is almost incredible. Many a poor sailor of timid hab- 
 its, and many a youthful sailor-boy, are forced to lead 
 lives that are almo.st unendurable, — drudged nearlj^ to 
 death, flogged at will, and, in short, treated as the 
 slaves of a cruel master. 
 
 The punishment inflicted — if it can be called pun- 
 ishment where no crime has been committed — is often 
 so severe as to endanger life, — nay, more, life is not 
 unfrequently taken ; and far oftener are sown the seeds 
 of disease and consequent death, which in time produce 
 their fatal fruit. 
 
 Of course every one admits that the commander of a 
 ship at sea should possess some extraordinary powers 
 over his men, beyond those which are allowed to the 
 master of a factory or the surveyor of a public work. 
 It is argued that, M'ithout such, he could not answer for 
 the safety of his vessel. There should be one head, and 
 that should be absolute. This argument is in part true. 
 Every sensible man will admit that some extraordinary 
 powers should be granted to the captain of a ship ; but 
 the mistake has hitlierto lain, not so much in his pos- 
 sessing this absolute power, as in the want of an ade- 
 quate punishment for him whenever he abuses it. 
 
 Hitherto the punishment has usually either failed 
 altogether, or has been so disproportioned to the crime, 
 as to be of no service for example to others. On the 
 contrary, it has only encouraged them in their absolute 
 ideas, by proving almost their comijlete irresponsibility. 
 The captain, with his mates at his back, his money, 
 and the habitual dread which many of his crew feel 
 for him, can usually " outsweai- " the poor victim of his
 
 22 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 brutality, and often the latter is deterred from seeking 
 redress by actual fear of still worse consequences in 
 case he may be defeated. Often too the wearied suf- 
 ferer, on getting once more to land, — to his home, and 
 among his friends, — is so joyed at the termination of 
 his torments, that he loses aU thoughts of justice or 
 redress, and leaves his tyrant to depart without pun- 
 ishment. 
 
 The history of emigration would furnish many a sad 
 tale of petty tyranny and spite, practised on the poor 
 exile on the way to his wilderness home. There are 
 chapters that might be written of buUyism and brutahty, 
 — thousand of chapters, — that would touch the chords 
 of sympathy to the very core of the heart. Many a 
 poor child of destitution — prostrated by the sickness 
 of the sea — has submitted to the direst tyranny and 
 most fiendish abuse on the part of those who should 
 have cheered and protected him, and many a one has 
 carried to his far foi'est-home a breast fiUed with re- 
 sentment against the mariner of the ocean. It is a 
 matter of great regret, that the governments of migrating 
 nations will not act with more energy in this matter, 
 and give better protection to the exile, oft driven by 
 misfortune in search of a new home. 
 
 A pity it is that better laws are not made for the 
 guidance and restraint of merchant captains, who, taking 
 them altogether, are naturally as honest, and perhaps 
 not less humane, than any other class of men ; but wlio 
 thus intrusted with unbridled will and iU-defined pow- 
 ers, but follow the common fashion of human natui'e, 
 and become tyrants of the very worst kind.
 
 KAN AAVAY TO SEA. 23 
 
 It is true that of late some salutary examples have 
 been made, and one who richly deserved it has suffered 
 the extreme punishment of the law ; but it is to be 
 feared that these good examples will not be followed 
 up ; public feeling will subside into its old channel of 
 indifference, and the tyranny of the skipper-captain — 
 with that of his brutal coadjutor, the mate — will be 
 allowed to flourish as of yore, to the torture of many an 
 unfortunate victim. 
 
 These remarks are hardly applicable to my oVvti 
 particular case, for the fiends who tortured me would 
 have done so all the same if the best laws in the world 
 had existed. They were beyond all laws, as I soon 
 after learnt, — all laws, human or divine, — and of 
 course felt neither responsibility nor fear of punish- 
 ment. They had no fear even to take my life, as will 
 be proved by the incidents I am about to relate.
 
 2-4 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 One of the disagreeables which a boy-sailor encoun- 
 ters on first going to sea is the being compelled to 
 mount up " aloft." If the master of the vessel be a 
 man of considerate feelings, he will allow the appren- 
 tice a little time to get over the dread of climbing, by- 
 sending him only into the lower rigging, or no higher 
 than the main or foretop. Pie will practise him a good 
 deal upon the "shrouds," so as to accustom his feet and 
 fingers to the " ratlines " and other ropes, and will even 
 permit him to pass a number of times through the 
 " lubber's hole," instead of forcing him to climb back 
 downwards by the " futtock shrouds." 
 
 A few trials of this kind will take away the giddi- 
 ness felt on first mounting to a high elevation, and thus 
 a boy may safely be denied the use of the " lubber's 
 hole," and may be sent uj) the futtock shrouds, and af- 
 ter that the topgallant shrouds, and so on to the royals, 
 — if there be any on the ship, — and by thus gradually 
 inducting him into the art of climbing, he will get over 
 the difficulty without dread and without peril, — for 
 both of these may be encountered in first climbing to 
 the upper rigging of a ship. It is usual, then, for mas- 
 ters who are humane, to permit boys to become some-
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 25 
 
 what accustomed to the handling of ropes before send- 
 inof them into the hiorhest rio;";ino[. 
 
 But, alas ! there are many who have not this consid- 
 eration, and it is not uncommon for a youth, fresh from 
 home and school, to be ordered up to the topgallant 
 cross-trees, or even the royal yard, at the very first go, 
 and of course his life is imperilled by the ascent. Not 
 unfrequent have been the instances in which the lives 
 of boys have been sacrificed in this very way. 
 
 Now it so hap^jened that for two weeks after I had 
 set foot upon board the Pandora I had never been or- 
 dered " aloft." I had not even had occasion to ascend 
 the lower shrouds, though I had done so of my own 
 will, as I was desirous of learning to climb. In all my 
 life I had never been higher than the branches of an 
 apple-tree ; and since I had now chosen the sea for my 
 profession, — though I sadly repented my choice, — I 
 felt that the sooner I learnt to move about among the 
 rigging the better. 
 
 But, singular to say, for the first two weeks after em- 
 barking myself on the Pandora I found but little oppor- 
 tunity of practising. Once or twice I had climbed up 
 the ratlines, and crawled through the lubber's hole to 
 the maintop ; and this I believed to be something of a 
 feat, for I felt giddy enough while accomplishing it. I 
 would have extended my enterprise by an attempt to 
 ascend the topmast shrouds, but I was never allowed 
 time, as the voice of either captain or mate would 
 reach me from below, usually summoning me with an 
 oath, and ordering me upon some other business, such 
 as to mop out the cabin, swab the quaiter-deck, black
 
 26 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 tlieir boots,-or perform some otlier menial act of service. 
 In fact, I had begun to perceive that the drmiken old 
 skijjper had no intention of teaching me anything of the 
 seaman's craft, but had taken me aboard as a sort of 
 slave-of-all-work, to be kicked about by eveiybody, but 
 by himself in particular. That this was in reaUty his 
 design became every day more evident to me, and 
 caused me disappointment and chagrin. Not that I 
 was any longer ambitious of being a sailor, and could 
 I have transported myself safely home again at that 
 moment, it is not likely I should ever afterwards have 
 ;;6et foot upon a ratline. But I knew that I was bent 
 upon a long voyage, — how long or whither bound I 
 could not tell, — and even though I might be able to 
 desert from the Pandora when she reached her port,' — 
 a purpose I secretly meditated, — how should I act 
 then? In a foreign land, without friends, without 
 money, without the knowledge of a trade, how was I 
 to exist, even if I could escape from the bondage of 
 my apprenticeship ? In all Hkelihood I should starve. 
 Without knowing aught of seamanship, I should have 
 no chance of getting a jjassage home agam ; whereas, 
 if I had been alloAved to practise with the rest, I might 
 soon have acquired sufficient knowledge to enable me 
 to " work my passage," as it is termed, to any part of 
 the world. This was just what I wanted, and it was on 
 this account I felt so much aggrieved at finding it was 
 the very thing I was not to be taught. 
 
 I had the hardihood on one occasion — I know not 
 what inspired me — to make a remonstrance about this 
 to the captain. I made it ih the most delicate manner
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 27 
 
 I could. My immediate answer was a knock-down, 
 followed by a series of kicks that mottled my body with 
 blue spots, and the most remote consequence of my 
 
 " d d impudence," as the captain called it, was 
 
 worse treatment than ever. 
 
 I would soon have learnt to climb had I been left to 
 myself, but I was not allowed even to practise that. I 
 was always called below by one or the other of my 
 tyrants, and with an oath, a cuff, or a kick, ordered 
 upon some piece of " dirty work." 
 
 Once, however, I was not ordered " alow," but " aloft " ; 
 once I Avas allowed to have my till of climbing. 
 
 Snatching an interval when I thought both mate and 
 master were asleep, I had gone up to the maintop. 
 
 Every one who has looked upon a full-rigged ship 
 must have noticed some distance up the main-mast a 
 framework or platform, like a little scaffold. A similar 
 construction may be observed on the fore and mizzen- 
 mast, if tli^ ship be a large one. Tliis platform is 
 called the " top," and its principal object is to extend 
 the laddei'-like ropes, called " shrouds," that reach from 
 its outer edge to the head of the mast next above, which 
 latter is the topmast. It must here be observed that 
 the " masts " of a ship, as understood by landsmen, are 
 each divided into a number of pieces in the reckoning 
 of a sailor. For instance, in a ship or barque there 
 are three, which are called respectively the main, fore, 
 and mizzen-masts, — the main-mast being near the mid- 
 dle of the ship, the fore-mast forward, towards the 
 bows, and the mizzen-mast " aft," near tlie stern or poop. 
 But each one of these is divided into several pieces,
 
 28 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 which pieces have distinct names in the sailor's vocab- 
 ulary. Thus, the " main-mast," to a sailor, is not the 
 whole of that long, straight stick which rises up out of 
 the middle of a ship's deck, and points like a spire to 
 the sky. On the contrary, the main-mast terminates a 
 little above the platform just mentioned, and which, 
 from that circumstance, is designated the " maintop." 
 Another mast, quite distinct from this, and made out of 
 a separate piece of timber, there begins, and runs up 
 for nearly an equal length, but of course more slender 
 than the main-mast itself, which latter supports it. 
 This second is called the " maintop-mast." Above that 
 a third is elevated, supported upon the topmast-head by 
 checks, trestles, and cross-trees. This is shorter and 
 more slender than the maintop-mast, and is named the 
 " maintop-gallant-mast," and above this again, the " main- 
 royal-mast " is similarly raised, — though it is only in 
 the largest and best rigged vessels that a " royal-mast " 
 is used. The " main-royal-mast " terminates the struc- 
 ture, and its top, or head, is usually crowned with a flat 
 circular piece of wood, called the " main-truck," which 
 is the most elevated point of the ship. The fore and 
 mizzen-masts are similai'ly divided, though the latter 
 is much shorter than either of the others, and rarely has 
 top-gallant sails, and still more rarely " royals." 
 
 I have given this explanation in order that you may 
 understand that the maintop to which I say I had 
 climbed Avas not the most elevated point of the mast, 
 but simply the platform near the head of the main- 
 mast, as understood by sailors. 
 
 This platform is, in the common parlance of the
 
 RAN AAVAT TO SEA. 29 
 
 crew, frequently designated the "cradle," and it merits 
 the appellation, for in a vessel at sea and under a breeze 
 it is generally " roeked " about, either in long sweeps 
 from side to side, or backward and forward from stem 
 to stern, according to the ship's motion. It is the pleas- 
 antest part of the ship for one who is inclined to soli- 
 tude, for once upon it, you cannot see aught of what is 
 going on below, unless you look over the edge or down 
 through the lubber's hole akeady mentioned. You may 
 hear the voices of the creAv, but not distinctly, as the 
 surge of the sea itself, and the wind drumming upon 
 the sails and whistling through the shrouds, usually 
 di'owns most other sounds. To me it was the greatest 
 luxury to spend a few minutes in this retired spot. 
 Sick of the . association into which I had so heedlessly 
 throAvn myself, disgusted with the constant blasphemy 
 ever in my ears, and, above all, longing for repose, I 
 would have given anything to have been permitted to 
 spend my leisure hours in this aerial cradle ; but I 
 found no leisure hours nor moments for such indul- 
 gence, for my unfeeling tyrants gave me neither rest 
 nor repose. The- mate, in particular, seemed to take 
 pleasure in rendering my existence as miserable as 
 he could ; and, discovering that I had a predilection 
 for the " top," seemed determined that of all other 
 places I should not go there to rest myself. 
 
 One day, however, believing that he and the cap- 
 tain had both gone to sleep, — as they sometimes did 
 in fine weather, — I took the opportunity of ascending 
 to my favorite perch ; and, stretching my wearied limbs 
 along the hard planks, I lay listening to the sad sighuig 
 3*
 
 so RAN AWAY TO SKA. 
 
 of the Avintls and the waters. A sweet breeze fanncfl 
 my brow, and, notwithstanding the danger which there 
 was in faUing asleep there, — for there was no " top 
 armor " or netting upon the Pandora, — I was soon in 
 the land of dreams.
 
 • 
 
 KAX AWAY TO SEA. 31 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Mt dreams were by no means of a pleasant nature. 
 How could they be, considering the life I was com- 
 pelled to lead ? With my spirit hourly harassed by 
 indignities, and my body wearied with over-work, it is 
 not likely I should have sweet dreams. 
 
 Though not sweet, however, they were shoi't enough, 
 — at least my sleep was so, for my eyes had not been 
 closed above five minutes when I was rudely awakened, 
 not by a voice, but by a smart thwack upon the hips, 
 adminstered by no light hand, and with an instrument 
 that I knew by the feel to be Avhat, m sailors' parlance, 
 is called a " rope's end." 
 
 It needed no repetition of the stroke to awake me, 
 and cause me to start to my feet ; had it done so, I 
 should certainly have caught it again as sharply as 
 before, — for, on springing up, I saw the hand of the 
 fellow who had struck me raised aloft to repeat the 
 blow. He did repeat it, but my sudden rising spoiled 
 his aim, and the rope's end doubled loosely over my 
 shoulders. 
 
 I was not a little astonished on recognizing the ruf- 
 fian. It was the French bully, Le Gros ! 
 
 I knew that he had the disposition to flog me with a
 
 32 HAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 rope's end, or anything else, — for lie still harlwred a 
 heart full of malice against me, — I well knew that he 
 was not wanting in the will ; had we heen in some cor- 
 ner of the earth all alone by ourselves, I sliould not 
 have been astonished at him flogging ' me almost to 
 death, — not a bit of it. But what surprised me was 
 his daring to do so there and then. Ever since Brace 
 had thrashed liim, he had been as mute as a mouse, — 
 morose enough with me, but never offering any insult 
 that might be resented by my protector. 
 
 What had happened, then, to cause this change ? 
 Had he again fought with Brace and beaten him ? Or 
 had my patron taken some offence at me and with- 
 drawn his protection, thus leaving the ruffian free to 
 chastise me for his own especial pleasure ? 
 
 Surely some change must have taken place in our 
 jpiutual relations, else Le Gros would never have dared 
 to raise his hand against me in the manner he was 
 doing. 
 
 Therefore was I surprised and puzzled. Could it 
 be that, finding me all alone upon the top, he had taken 
 the fancy into his head that he could there give me a 
 drubbing without being seen ? 
 
 Surely that could not be his idea ? If not seen, I 
 could be heard. I might easily cry out, so that my 
 protector would hear me ; or even if he could not, I 
 could tell him afterwards ; and though that would not 
 save me from the drubbing, it would get me the satis- 
 faction of seeing Le Gros catch one as well. 
 
 • These reflections passed almost instantaneously 
 through my mind, — they occupied only a few seconds,
 
 RAN AAVAY TO SKA. 33 
 
 — just the interval that elap>e(I from the time I first 
 stood to my feet till I had recovered Irom the surprise 
 I felt at being confi'onted by the Fi-enehman. It was 
 a short pause, for the bully had again elevated the 
 rope's end to come down with another thwack. 
 
 I leaped to one side and partially avoided the blow ; 
 and then rushing in toward the mast I looked down the 
 lubbei*'s hole to see if Brace was below. 
 
 He was not visible, and I would have cried out for 
 him, but my eyes at that moment rested upon two 
 objects that caused me to hold my voice. Two indi- 
 viduals were upon the quarter-deck below, both looking 
 upward. It was not difficult to recognize them, — the 
 plump, jolly, false face of the skipper, and the more 
 ferocious countenance of his coadjutor, were not to be 
 mistaken. Both, as I have said, were looking upward, 
 and the wicked expression that danced in the round 
 bullet eyes of the former, with the grim smile of satis- 
 faction that sat upon the lips of the latter, told me at a 
 glance that the Frenchman and I were the objects of 
 their attention. 
 
 The unlooked-for attack on the part of Le Gros was 
 now explained : — he was not acting for himself, but as 
 the deputy of the others ! It was plain they had given 
 him orders, and from the attitude in which they stood, 
 and the demoniac expression already noticed, I felt 
 satisfied that some new torture was intended for me. 
 
 I did not cry out for Brace, it would have been of no 
 use. The brave fellow could not protect me from ty- 
 rants like these. They were his masters, with law on 
 their side to put him in chains if he interfered, even
 
 S4 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 with his voice, — to shoot or cut him doAvn if he at- 
 tempted to rescu^i me. 
 
 I knew he dared not interrupt them, no matter what 
 cruehy they might inflict. It would be better not to 
 get him into trouble with his superiors, and, under 
 these considerations, I held my tongue and awaited 
 the event. 
 
 I was not kept long in doubt about their intentions. 
 
 " Hang the lazy lubber ! " shouted the mate from 
 below, — " snoring in broad daylight, eh ? Wake him 
 up with the rope's end, Frenchy ! Wallop liim till he 
 sings out ! " 
 
 " No," cried the captain, to whom a better pro- 
 gi-amme had suggested itself. " Send him aloft ! He 
 seems fond of climbing up stairs. Drive him to the 
 garret ! He wants to be a sailor, — we '11 make one 
 of him ! " 
 
 " Ha ! ha ! " rejoined the mate with a horse-laugh at 
 the wit of his superior ; " the very thing, by Jove ! give 
 him an airing on the royal-}'ard ! " 
 
 " Ay, — ay ! " answered Le Gros, and then, tui'ning 
 to me, with the rope held in mejiace, he ordered me to 
 ascend. 
 
 I had no alternative but obey, and, twisting myself 
 around" the tojimast shrouds, I caught the r^tliiaes in 
 my hands and commenced climbing upward.
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 35 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 I CLIMBED with slow and nervous step. I should 
 have gone much slower but that I was forced upward 
 by Le Gros, avIio followed me with the rope's end, with 
 which he struck me behind whenever I made a stop. 
 He delivered his blows Avith fiendish spite, stx'iking me 
 about the legs and over the posteriors, and trying to 
 hurt me as much as possible. In this he succeeded, 
 for the hard-knotted rope pained me exceedingly. I 
 had no alternative, therefore, but to keep on upward or 
 submit to his lashing. I kept on. 
 
 I reached the topmast cross-trees, and mounted upon 
 them. O, it was a fearful sight to look down ! Below 
 me was nothing but the sea itself, for the masts, bent 
 over by the breeze, were far from being perpendicular. 
 I felt as if suspended in the aii', with not even the earth 
 beneath me, — for the surface of the sea was below, 
 glittering like the sky itself. 
 
 Beneath me, however, at my feet, was the dark, 
 scowling face of Le Gros, who, with threatening voice 
 and gestures, ordered me upward, — still upward ! 
 
 Upward! how could I climb fjirther? Above me 
 extended the topgallant rigging. Upon this there were 
 no ratlines, nothing to rest the foot upon, — nothing but
 
 36 KAN AWAY TO SEA, 
 
 the two black, rigid ropes, converging until they met at 
 the head of the mast. How could I ascend them ? It 
 seemed beyond my power to do so. 
 
 But I was not even allowed to hesitate. The brate 
 swung himself near, and continued plying the knotted 
 cord upon my shins, at the same time uttering oaths 
 and ferocious threats that he would cut every inch of 
 skin off my body if I did not go aloft. 
 
 I had no alternative but to try, and, placing myself 
 between the ropes, I commenced drawing myself up- 
 ward. After a severe effort I succeeded in getting 
 upon the top-gallant yard, where I again paused, — I 
 could go no farther. My breath was quite gone, and 
 I had scarce strength to hold by the rigging and pre- 
 vent myself from falling. 
 
 The royal-mast still towered above, and below 
 threatened the dark face of Le Gros. There was a 
 smile upon it in the midst of its scowling, — a smile of 
 satisfaction at the agony he saw I was undergoing at 
 that moment. 
 
 I could still hear the voices of the fiends below, 
 calling out the commands : " Up with him, Frenchy ! 
 — up to the royal-yard ! " 
 
 I thought I heard other voices, and that of Brace 
 repeating the words, " Avast there ! avast ! the lad 's 
 in danger." 
 
 I looked in a slanting direction toward the deck. I 
 saw the crew standing by the forecastle ; I thought 
 there was confusion among them, and a scuffle, as if 
 some were taking my part, and others approving of 
 what was going on ; but I was too frightened to make
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 37 
 
 an exact observation at the moment, and too much 
 occu2)ied by the rufhan who Avas neai'est me. 
 
 "• U]) ! " he cried, '• up, or, pe Gar ! I flog you to ze 
 death for von land-lobber, — I vill, sacr-r-e ! " 
 
 And with this threat he again plied the instrument 
 of torture, more sharply than ever. 
 , I could not stand it. The royal-yard was the highest 
 point to which they intended to force me. If I could 
 reach it then they would be satisfied, and would cease 
 to jiunish me. It is a perilous feat, even for one who 
 has had some practice in climbing, to reaph the rojal- 
 yard of a big ship, but to me it appearei^ impossible 
 that I could accomplish it. Tliere was but the smooth 
 rope, — with neither knot nor loop to aid hand or foot. 
 I must go up it hand over hand, dragging the whole 
 weight of my body. O, it was a di-ead and pei-ilous 
 prospect ! but despair, or rather Le Gros, at length 
 forced me to the trial, and, grasping the smooth stay 
 rope, I commenced climbing upward. 
 
 I had got more than half-wa}', — the royal-yard was 
 almost within reach, — when my strength completely 
 failed me. My heart grew Aveak and sick, and my 
 head swam with giddiness. I could sustain myself no 
 longer, my grasp on the rope gave way, and I felt 
 myself falling, — falling, — at the same time choking 
 for want of breath. 
 
 For all this I did not lose consciousness. I still 
 preserved my senses thi-ough all that ten-ible descent ; 
 and believed while falling that I should be killed by 
 the fall, or, wliat was the same thing, drowned in the 
 Bea below. I was even sensible when I struck the 
 4
 
 38 RAN AAVAY TO SEA. 
 
 water and plunged deeply below the surface, and I had 
 an idea that I did not drop directly from the royal-mast 
 into the sea, but that my fall was broken by sometliing 
 half-way doMTi. This proved to be correct, as I after- 
 wards learnt. The ship chanced to be under full canvas 
 at the time, and the main-topsail, swollen out by the 
 fresh breeze, had caught me on its convex side as I 
 came down. From this I had bounded off again, but 
 the impetus of the fall had been thus lessened ; and 
 the second pitch into the sea was not so violent as it 
 would otherwise have been. Otherwise, indeed, I 
 should have been crushed upon the surface of the water, 
 never to breathe again. Another circumstance hap- 
 pened in my favor : my body had turned round as I 
 parted from the top, and I was going head-downward ; 
 but, on striking the «ail, the attitude was reversed, and 
 I reached the water in a perpendicular position, with 
 my feet downward. Consequently, the shock was less, 
 and, sinking deeply in the waves, I was saved. All 
 these points I learnt afterwards, from one who had 
 anxiously watched me in my descent. 
 
 When I rose to the surface, of course it was with 
 confused senses, and with surprise that I still lived, — 
 for I had been certain on letting go my hold that I 
 was being hurled into eternity, — yes, I fully believed 
 that my end had come. 
 
 I now perceived that I was still living, — that I was 
 in the sea, — that waves were dashing around me ; and 
 on looking up I saw the dark ship at a cable's distance 
 from me, still passing away. I thought I saw men 
 standing along the tafil-ail, and some clinging upon the
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 39 
 
 shrouds ; but the ship appeared to be going fast away, 
 and leaving me behind in the water. 
 
 I liad learnt to swim, and, for a boy, was a good 
 average swimmer. Feeling that I was not hurt I 
 instinctively struck out, though not to follow the vessel, 
 but to keep myself from sinking. I looked around to 
 see if there was anything I might cling to, as I fancied 
 that something might have been thrown out from the 
 ship. I could see nothing at first, but as I mounted 
 upon the top of a wave I noticed a dark round object, 
 between me and the hull, which, notwithstanding tliat 
 the sun was in my eyes, I made out to be the head of 
 a man. lie was still at some distance, but evidently 
 nearing me, and as it approached, I recognized the 
 thick curly hair and countenance of my protector Brace. 
 He had leaped overboard and was swimming to my 
 rescue. In a few seconds he was by my side. 
 
 " Ho ! " cried he, as he drew near and saw that I was 
 swimming, " all right, my lad ! swim like a duck, eh ? — 
 all right, — don't feel hurt, do you ? Lean on mc, if 
 you do." 
 
 I answered that I felt strong enough to swim for 
 half an hour if necessary. 
 
 " All right then," he rejoined ; " we '11 get a rope's 
 end in less time than that, though maybe you fancy 
 you 've had enough of rope's end ? Hang the inhuman 
 scoundrels. I '11 revenge you yet, my lad. Ship ahoy ! " 
 he shouted, " this way witli your rope ! alioy ! ahoy ! " 
 
 By this time the ship had worn round, and w.'^iS 
 returning to pick us up. Had I been alone in tiie 
 water, as I afterwards ascertained, this manoeuvre would
 
 40 KAN A^yAY TO SEA. 
 
 not have been executed; or, at all events, but very 
 little pains would have been taken to rescue me. But 
 Brace havhig jumped overboard rendered it necessary 
 that the ship should be put about, and every eflfort made 
 to recover him, as he was a man of too much impor- 
 tance among the crew to be sacrificed with impunity. 
 Neither mate nor captain dared leave him to his fate ; 
 and, consequently, the orders Avere given to " Avear ship." 
 
 Foi-tunately the breeze was light, and the sea not 
 very rough ; and as the vessel passed near to wliere 
 we were swimming, ropes were thrown out which both 
 of us Avere able to seize, and by means of AAdiich we 
 were soon hauled up, and stood once more safely upon 
 deck. 
 
 The spite of my tormentors seemed to be satisfied 
 for the time. I saw nothing of any of them when I 
 got aboard, nor during the remainder of that day, as I 
 was permitted to go beloAV and remain in the forecastle 
 duriucj the Avhole of the afternoon.
 
 RAN AAVAY TO SEA. 41 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Strange to say, I received somewhat better treat- 
 ment after this occurrence, thougli it was not from any 
 remorse at wliat had happened, or that either mate or 
 captain had grown more humane or friendly. Tlie 
 reason was very different. It was because both per- 
 ceived that what they had done had produced an unfa- 
 vorable impression upon the crew. Many of the men 
 were friends and admirers of Brace, and, along Avith 
 him, disapproved altogether of the conduct of the oili- 
 cers, so that in the forecastle and around the windlass 
 there was a good deal of disaffected talk after this event, 
 often spoken loudly enough. Brace, by his behavior 
 in leaping overboard to the rescue, had gained favor, 
 — for true courage always finds admirers whether they 
 be rude or refined, — and the number of Brace's friends 
 was increased by it. I heard that he had really intex*- 
 fered when I was being forced aloft, and had shouted 
 out contradictory orders to those of the mate. This, 
 accounted for the confusion I had noticed on deck, and 
 which was the result of several of his friends endeavor- 
 ing to restrain him, while others were joirdng him in 
 his appeal. 
 
 Both captain and mate on the quarter-deck had 
 
 4*
 
 42 RAN AWAY TO SKA. 
 
 heard all this, but pretended not to notice it. Had it 
 been any other man than Brace, they would have in- 
 stantly put him in irons, or punished him still more 
 severely, — especially if he had chanced to be one of 
 the weaker and less popular of .the crew. As it was, 
 they took no ste^^s in the matter, and no one was pun- 
 ished for the expressions of remonstrance that had been 
 used. But both captain and mate had noted the disaf- 
 fection ; and that was the reason why I was afterwards 
 treated with more humanity, or rather with less cruel- 
 ty, — for insults and indignity were still occasionally 
 offered me by one or the other. 
 
 I was from this time permitted to practise with the 
 sailors, and had less of the dirty work to do. A sort of 
 simple fellow, the Dutchman akeady mentioned, — who 
 was also much played upon, — shared with me the 
 meaner drudgery, and had more than half of the spleen 
 which the captain and mate must needs spend upon 
 somebody. Indeed, the poor Dutchman, who, although 
 a harmless creature, was a wretched specimen of hu- 
 manity, came well-nigh being killed by their cruelty ; 
 and I have no doubt but that the injuries inflicted ujion 
 him, while on board the Pandora, would have brought 
 him to an earlier grave than Nature designed for him, 
 had it not been his sad fate to meet death at a still ear- 
 lier period, — as I shall have occasion to relate. 
 
 The cruelties committed upon this man by the cap- 
 tain and ipate of the Pandora Avould be incredible if 
 told, — incredible, because it would scarce be beUeved 
 that the human heart is capable of such want of feehng. 
 But it seems to be a law of wicked natures, that, where
 
 RAN AAVAY TO SEA. 43 
 
 cruelty lias once commenced its career and meets with 
 no resistance on the part of its victim, the vile pas- 
 sion, instead of being satisfied, only grows stronger and 
 fiercer, just like it is with savage beasts after they have 
 tasted blood. So seemed it with the officers of the 
 Pandora, for if they even had cause for revenge against 
 this poor sailor, they certainly took ample ,. atisfaction ; 
 but it was just because they had no reason foi revenge, 
 just because there was no resistance on the part of 
 their victim, that they delighted to torture him. 
 
 I remember many of their modes of torture. One 
 was to tie him up by the thumbs, so that his toes j ust 
 touched the deck, and there keep him for hours togeth- 
 er. This position may appear easy enough to one who 
 has never experienced it. It is far otherwise, — it is 
 a tortui'e worthy of the Inquisition. It soon elicits 
 groans from its victim. Another mode of punishment 
 — or rather of amusing themselves — pi'actised by the 
 worthies of the Pandora's quarter-deck on this poor 
 sailor, was to sling him in his o\\ni belt half-way up to 
 the yard-arm, and there leave him dangling about. 
 This they jocularly called " slinging the monke}'," 
 adopting the name of a favorite sport often practised 
 by the sailors. Once they shut him up in an empty 
 cask, and kept him for several days without food. A 
 little biscuit and water was at length passed through 
 the bung-hole, which the poor wretch greedily devour- 
 ed, barely in time to save himself from perishing of 
 hunger and thirst. But there are other modes of clias- 
 tisement too horrible and too abominable to be told, all 
 of which were practised upon this unfortunate man, —
 
 4i RAN AWAY TO SKA. 
 
 unfortunate in liaving no friend, for strange to say he 
 received but little 8}m})atliy or commiseration from 
 the rest of that -wicked crew. Though a harmless 
 creature enough, he was one of those unfortunates 
 whose habits pi'event them from making either friends 
 or associates. 
 
 It seemed as if the poor fellow's misery was to me 
 an advantage, and shielded me from a good deal of ill- 
 treatment I should otherwise have experienced. lie 
 stood between me and our common tyrants, as a sort of 
 breakwater or " buffer," upon Avhich their inhumanity 
 expended most of its strength. 
 
 I pitied him for all that, though I dared not make 
 exhibition either of my pity or sympathy. I had need 
 of both for myself, for although I have said that my 
 condition was improved, I was still miserable, — wretch- 
 ed as I could well be. 
 
 And why ? you will ask. — Why wretched now, 
 tvhen I had got over most of the first difficulties, and 
 Was steadily progressing in the profession I had so ar- 
 dently desii'ed to belong to ? It is quite true I was 
 progressing, and rapidly. Under the tutorship of Brace, 
 I was fast becoming a sailor. In less than a week 
 after I had made my plunge from the royal rigging, I 
 could climb to the royal-yard without the slightest fear, 
 — ay, I had even in a fit of bravado gone higher, and 
 put my hand upon the main-truck ! In a week's time 
 I knew how to twist a gasket, or splice a rope, as neat- 
 ly as some of the sailors themselves ; and more than 
 once I had gone aloft with the rest to reef tojisails in a 
 stiffish breeze. This last is accounted a feat, and I
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA, 45 
 
 had creditably performed it to the satisfaction of my 
 patron. Yes, it is quite true I was speedily being 
 transformed into a sailor ; and yet I was far from being 
 satisfied with my situation, — or rather I should say, 
 I was miserably ill-satisfied, — perfectly wretched. 
 
 You are surprised, and demand the reason. I shall 
 give it in a few words. 
 
 I had not been many days on board the Pandora 
 when I observed something which I fancied odd about 
 the ship. I first noticed the manners and discipline, or 
 rather want of discipUne, of the crew, far different from 
 what I had read of in books, which told of the exact 
 obedience and punctilious respect between those who 
 served and those who commanded. It might be, how- 
 ever, that those of which I had read were ships of war, 
 and that in others the discipline was very different. As 
 I had no previous knowledge of seamen, or their mode 
 of life, I concluded that the rude behavior of the Pan- 
 dora's crew might be a fair specimen of it, and I was 
 both pained and humiliated by the conclusion. It was 
 a sad realization — or contradiction rather — of all my 
 young dreams about the free, liappy life of the sailor, 
 and I was disgusted both with him and his life at the 
 very outset. 
 
 Another circumstance attracted my attention at the 
 same time, — that was the number of hands on board 
 the Pandora. She was not a very large ship, — not 
 over five hundred tons by registiy. In fact, she was 
 not a " shi[)," speaking technically, but a " barquii " ; in 
 other words, a ship witli her mizzcn-mast rigged unlike 
 the other two, or without a " square " topsail. In this
 
 46 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 and a few other points lies the difference between a 
 barque and a shij), — though the former is also usually 
 smaller. 
 
 The Pandora was large enough for a barque, — 
 carried a full suit of sail, even to flying-jibs, topgallant 
 studding-sails, and royals ; and was one of the fastest 
 sailers I have ever known. For her size, however, 
 and the amount of merchandise she carried, I could not 
 help fancying that she had too large a crcAV. Not over 
 half of them seemed to be employed, even while wear- 
 ing ship, — and I was convinced that half of them 
 could have done the work. I had been told often — 
 for I used to make inquiry about such matters — that 
 a crew of from ten to twenty hands was suiRcient for 
 a vessel of her size ; what then could the Pandora want 
 with twice that number? I counted them over and 
 over. There were forty of them all told, including the 
 worthies of the quarter-deck and " Snowball " in the 
 caboose. 
 
 The circumstance made an impression upon me, — 
 somewhat undefined it is true, — but day by day, as I 
 observed the reckless and disgusting behavior of both 
 officers and men, and overheard some strange conversa- 
 tions, suspicions of a most painful character formed 
 themselves in my mind, and I began to dread that I 
 had got into the company of real ruffians indeed. 
 
 These suspicions were at length confirmed, and to the 
 fullest extent. 
 
 For several days after setting sail the hatches had 
 been down and covered with tarpaulings. The Aveather 
 had continued breezy, and as there was little occasion
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 47 
 
 to go below they had been kept thus, though now and 
 again a half-hatch had been lifted as something was 
 required from the lower deck or the hold. I myself 
 had not been sent below on any errand, and had never 
 seen the cargo, though I had been told that it consisted 
 chiefly of brandy, and that we were going with it to the 
 Cape of Good Hope. 
 
 After a while, however, when the weather became 
 fine, or rather when we had sailed into a southern 
 latitude where it is nearly always fine, the tarpaulings 
 were taken off", the hatches — both main and fore — 
 were thi'own open, and all who wished passed down to 
 the " ' tween decks " at their pleasure. 
 
 Curiosity, as much as aught else, took me below; 
 and I there saw what not only confirmed my susj^icions, 
 but filled me with disgust and horror. The cargo, 
 which was all doAvn in the hold, and none of it on the 
 lower deck, certainly appeared — what it had been 
 represented — a cargo of brandy ; for there were the 
 great puncheons, scores of them, in the liold. Besides 
 these there were some boxes of merchandise, a qtiantity 
 of bar-iron, and a large pile of bags which appeared to 
 contain salt. 
 
 All this I saw without any uneasiness. It was not 
 these that produced within me the feeling of disgust 
 and horror. It was a pile of manufactured iron that 
 lay upon the lower deck ; iron wrought into villanous 
 shapes and hideous forms, that, notwithstanding my 
 inexperience, I at once recognized as shacJdes, manacles^ 
 iind fetters ! What wanted the Pandora with these? 
 
 But the secret was now out. I needed to employ
 
 48 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 conjectures no longer. The carpenter was at work 
 upon some strong pieces of oak timber, which he was 
 shaping into the fashion of a grating. I jjerceived that 
 it was intended for the hatchway. 
 
 I needed no more light. I had read of the horrors 
 of the "middle passage." I recognized the intention 
 of the carpenter's job. I no longer doubted that the 
 Pandora was a slaver !
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 49 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Yes, — beyond a doubt I was on board a slave-ship, 
 • — one regularly fitted up for the inhuman traffic, — 
 manned for it. I might also say armed, — for although 
 there Avere no cannon, I observed a large number of 
 muskets, cutlasses, and pistols, tliat had been brought 
 upon the deck from some secret hiding-place, and dis- 
 tributed to the men to be cleaned and put in order. 
 From all this it was plain that the Pandora was bent 
 upon some desperate enterprise, and although she might 
 not sustain a combat with the smallest vessel of war, 
 she was determined that no mere boat's crew should 
 capture and rob her of her human freight. But it was 
 to her sails more than to her armor that the Pandora 
 trusted for success ; and, indeed, built and rigged as she 
 was, few ships of war could have overhauled her in 
 open water, and with a fair wind. 
 
 I say that I no longer doubted of her true character. 
 Indeed, the people on board no long(;r made a secret of 
 it. On the contrary, they appeare<l to glory in the 
 occupation, regarding it in the light of achievement and 
 enterprise. Over their cups they sang songs in which 
 the "bold slaver" and his '"jolly crew" wei'e made to 
 5
 
 60 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 play the heroic, and many a coarse jest was uttered 
 relating to the " black-skinned cargo." 
 
 We had now passed to the southward of Gibraltar 
 Straits, and were sailing in a track Avhere there would 
 be less likelihood of falling in with English men-of-wai*. 
 The cruisers, whose sole business it is to look after the 
 slave-trade, would be found much farther south, and 
 along the coasts where slaves are usually shipped ; and 
 as there was no fear of meeting with them for some 
 days to come, the Pandora's crew had little else to do 
 than enjoy themselves. A constant carousal, therefore,' 
 was kept up, and drinking, singing, dancing, and " sky- 
 larking" were practised from morning to night. 
 
 You may be surprised to know that a ship so evident- 
 ly fitted out for slave-traffic could have thus openly and 
 directly sailed out of a British port. But it is to be 
 remembered that the period of which I am writing was 
 many years ago ; although so far as that goes, it would 
 be no anachronism to lay the scene of my narrative in 
 the year 1857. Many a slave-ship has sailed from 
 British ports in this very year, and with all our boasted 
 efforts to check the slave-trade it will be found that as 
 large a proportion of British subjects are at present 
 engaged in this neffirious traffic as of any other nation. 
 The attempt to put down the African slave-trade has 
 been neither more nor less than a gigantic sham. Not 
 one of the governments who have engaged in this 
 scheme of philantlyopy have had more than a luke- 
 warm interest in the matter, and the puny effiarts they 
 have made have been moi-e for the purpose of pacify- 
 ing a few clamorous philanthropists, than with a reiil
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 51 
 
 design to stop the liorrid traifie. For one slave-ship 
 that is captured, at least twenty pass free, landing their 
 emaciated thousands upon the shores of the Western 
 World. Nay, — worse than ever, — the tyrant who, 
 with railroad speed, is demoralizing the millions of 
 France, lends his ill-gotten power to re-establish this 
 barter of human souls, and the slave-trade will erelong 
 flourish as luxuriantly as ever. 
 
 It would have been an easy matter for Great Britain 
 long since to have crushed out every vestige of the 
 slave-trade, even without adding one item to her expen- 
 diture. What can be more absurd than the payment 
 of £ 300,000 to Portuguese slave-mei-chants to induce 
 them to abandon the traffic in slaves ? Wliy, it is a 
 positive premium upon crime, — an indemnity for giv- 
 ing up the trade of pillage and murder ! I say nothing 
 would have been easier than for England to have put 
 an end to the very existence of this horror years ago. 
 It Avould only have required her to have acted with 
 more eai*nestness, and a little more energy, — to have 
 declared that a slave-dealer was a pirate, and to have 
 dealt witli him accordingly, — that is, hanged liim and 
 his crew when taken from the yard-arm of their ship, 
 — and there was not a nation in tlie world that would 
 have dared to raise voice against such a course. Indeed, 
 it is a perfect absurdity to hang a pirate and let a 
 slaver escape ; for if it be admitted that a black man's 
 life is of as much value as a white man's, then is the 
 slaver doubly a murderer, for it is a Avell-known fact^ 
 that out of every slave-cargo that crosses the Atlantic, 
 full one third become victims of the middle passage.
 
 52 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 It is, therefore, a positive absurdity to treat the captain 
 and crew of a slave-ship in any milder way than the 
 captain and crew of a pirate-ship ; and if a like meas- 
 ure of justice had been constantly served out to both, it 
 is but natural to suppose that slavers would now have 
 been as scarce as pirates are, if not a good deal scarcer. 
 How the wiseacres who legislate for the world can make 
 a distinction between the two sorts of ruffians is beyond 
 my logic to understand, and why a slaver should not be 
 hanged as soon as caught is equally a puzzle to me. 
 
 In years past this might have been done, and the 
 slave-trade crushed completely. It will be more diffi- 
 cult now, since the despot of France has put the stamp 
 of his license on the inhuman trade, and the slave- 
 dealer is no longer an outlaw. It would be a very 
 diffi^rent affiiir to hang to the yard-arm some French 
 ruffian, bearing liis commission to buy souls and bodies, 
 and under the signature of imperial majesty. 
 
 Alas ! alas ! the world goes back ; civilization re- 
 cedes, — humanity has lost its chance, and the slave- 
 trade goes on as briskly as ever ! 
 
 I was too young at the time of my first voyage to 
 moi'alize in this philosophic manner ; but for all that I 
 had imbibed a thorough disgust for the slave-trade, as, 
 indeed, most of my countrjTnen had done. The period 
 of which I am speaking was that when, by the laudable 
 effiarts of Wilbei-force and other great philanthropists, 
 our country had just set before the world that noblest 
 example on record, — the payment of twenty millions 
 of sterling pounds in the cause of humanity. All gloiy 
 to those who took part in the generous subscription I
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 53- 
 
 Young as I "vvas, I, like other?, had heard much of the 
 horrors and crueUies of the slave-trade, for at that 
 time these were brought prominentlj before the pubhc 
 of England. 
 
 Fancy, then, the misery I experienced at finding 
 myself on board a ship actually engaged in this nefarious 
 traffic, — associating with the very men against whom 
 I had conceived such antipathy and disgust, — in fact, 
 myself forming one of the crew ! 
 
 I cannot describe the wretchedness that came over 
 me. 
 
 It is possible I should have been more shocked had 
 I made the discovery all at once, but I did not. The 
 knowledge came upon me by degrees, and I had long 
 been suspicious before I became certain. Moreover, 
 harassed as I had been by personal ill-treatment and 
 other cares, I did not so keenly feel the horror of my 
 situation. Lideed, I had begun to fancy that I had 
 got among real pirates, for these gentry were not un- 
 common at the time, and I am certain a gang of pica- 
 roons would not have been one whit more vulgar and 
 brutal than were the crew of the Pandora. It was 
 rather a relief, therefore, to know they wex'C not pirates, 
 — not that their business was any better, — but I had 
 the idea that it would be easier to get free from their 
 companionship ; which purpose I intended to carry out 
 the very first opportunity that offered itself. 
 
 It was about the accomplishment of this design that 
 
 I now set myself to thinking whenever I had a moment 
 
 of leisure ; and, verily, the prospect was an ajipalling 
 
 one. It might be long mouths before I should have 
 
 5*
 
 54 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 the slightest chance of escaping from that horrid ship, 
 — months ! ay, it might be years ! It was no longer 
 any articles of indenture that I dreaded, for I now 
 perceived that this had been all a sham, since I could 
 not be legally bound to a service not lawful in itself. 
 No, it was not anything of this sort I had to fear. My 
 apprehensions were simply that for months — perhaps 
 years — I might never find an opportunity of escapiug 
 from the control of the fiends into whose hands I had 
 so unwittingly trusted myself. 
 
 Where was I to make my escape? The Pandora 
 was going to the coast of Africa for slaves ; I could not 
 run away while there. There were -no authorities to 
 whom I could appeal, or who could hold me against 
 the claims of the captain. Those with whom we 
 should be in communication would be either the native 
 kings or the vile slave-factors, — both of whom would 
 only deliver me up again, and glory in doing so, to 
 gratify my tyrant. Should I run off and seek shelter 
 in the woods ? There I must either perish from hunger, 
 thirst, or be torn to pieces by beasts of prey, — which 
 are numerous on the slave-trading coasts. One or 
 other of these would be my fate, or else I should be 
 captured by the savage natives, perhaps murdered by 
 them, — or worse, kept in horrid bondage for life, the 
 slave of some brutal negro. O, it was a di-ead pros- 
 pect! 
 
 Then in my thoughts I crossed the Atlantic, and 
 considered the chances of escape that might offer upon 
 the other side. The Pandora would no doubt proceed 
 with her cargo to Brazil, or some of the West India
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 55 
 
 islands. What hope then ? She would necessarily act 
 in a, clandestine manner while discharging her freight. 
 It would be done under cover of the night, on some 
 desert coast, far from a city or even a seaport, and, in 
 fear of the cruisers, there would be great haste. A 
 sino;le night would suffice to land her smuo;";led carjjo 
 of human souls, and in the morning she would be off 
 again, — perhaps on a fresh triji of a similar kind. 
 There might be no opportunity whatever for me to go 
 ashore, — in fact, it was not likely there would he, — 
 although I would not there have scrupled to take to the 
 woods, trusting to God to preserve me. 
 
 The more I reflected, the more was I convinced that 
 my escape from what now appeared to m^ no better 
 than a floating prison, would be an extremely difficult 
 task, — almost hopeless. O, it was a di'ead prospect 
 tliat lay before me ! 
 
 Would that we might encounter some British cruiser ! 
 I heartily hoped that some one might see and pursue 
 us. It would have given me joy to have heai-d the 
 shot rattling through the spars, and crashing into the 
 sides of the Pandora !
 
 56 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Of course I did not give utterance to these sentiments 
 before any of the Pandora's crew. That would have 
 led me into worse trouble than ever. Even Brace 
 could not have protected me had I given expression to 
 the disgust with which my new associates had inspired 
 me, and I acted only with the ordinary instinct of 
 prudence when I held my tongue and pretended not 
 to notice those matters that were queer. Withal, I 
 could not altogether dissemble. My face might have 
 told tales upon me ; for more than once I was taken 
 to task by my ruffian companions, Avho jeered me 
 for my sci'uples, calling me " greenhorn," " land-lubber," 
 " son of a gun," " son of a sea-cook," and other like 
 contemptuous appellations, of which, among sailors, 
 there is an extensive vocabulary. Had they knowTi 
 the full measure of contempt in which I had held them, 
 they would scarce have been satisfied by giving me 
 nicknames only. I should have had blows along with 
 them ; but I took care to hide the dark thoughts that 
 were passing in my bosom. 
 
 I was determined, however, to have an explanation 
 with Brace, and ask his advice. I knew that I could 
 trust him, but it was a delicate point ; and I resolved
 
 KAN AWAY TO SKA. 57 
 
 to approach liim with caution. He might be angry 
 with me ; for he, too, was engaged in the same nefarious 
 companionship. He might be sensitive, and reproach 
 me for a meddler. 
 
 And yet I fancied he would not. One or two ex- 
 pressions I had heard him drop casually, had led me 
 to the belief that Brace was tired of the hfe he was 
 leading, — that he, too, was discontented with such a 
 lot ; and that some harsh fate had conducted him into 
 it. I hoped that it was so ; for I had grown greatly 
 interested in this fine man. I had daily evidence that 
 he was far different from his associates, — not hardened 
 and wicked as they. Though under the influence of 
 association men gradually assume the tone of the ma- 
 jority, yet Brace had a will and a way of his own, — 
 there was a sort of moral idiosyncrasy about him that 
 rendered liim unlike the rest, and which he appeared 
 to preserve, notwithstanding the constant contamination 
 to which he was exposed by his companionship with 
 such fellows. Observing this, I resolved to make kno^\'n 
 to him the cause of my wretchedness, and to obtam his 
 advice as to how I should act. 
 
 An opportunity soon offered, — a chance of conversing 
 with him imheard by the rest of the crew. 
 
 There is a pleasant place out upon the bowsprit, par- 
 ticularly when the foretop-mast stay -sail is hauled down, 
 and lying along the spar. There two or three persons 
 may sit or recline upon the canvas, and talk over their 
 secrets without much risk of being overheard. The 
 wind is seldom dead ahead, but the contrary ; and the 
 voices are borne forward or far over the sea, instead of
 
 58 RAN AAVAY TO SEA. 
 
 being carried back to the ears of the crew. A medita- 
 tive sailor sometimes seeks this little solitude, and upon 
 emigrant ships some of the more daring of the deck- 
 passengers often climb up there, — for it requires a 
 little boldness to go so high aloft over the water, — and' 
 pour into one another's ears the intended programme of 
 their trans-oceanic life. 
 
 Brace had a liking for this jilace ; and often about 
 twilight he used to steal up alone, and sit by himself, 
 either to smoke his pipe or give way to meditation. 
 
 I wished to be his companion, but at first I did not 
 venture to disturb him, lest he might deem it an intru- 
 sion. I took courage after a time, and joined him upon 
 his perch. I saw that he was not dissatisfied, — on the 
 contrary, he seemed pleased with my companionship. 
 
 One evening I followed him up as usual, resolved to 
 reveal to him the thoughts that were troubling me. 
 
 " Ben ! " I said, in the familiar style in which all 
 sailors addi-ess each other. " Ben ! " 
 
 " Well, my lad ; what be it ? " 
 
 He saw I had something to communicate, and re- 
 mained attentively listening. 
 
 " What is this ship ? " I asked after a pause. 
 
 " She an't a ship at all, my boy, — she be a barque." 
 
 " But what is she ? " 
 
 " Why, an't I told you she be a barque." 
 
 " But what sort, I want to know ? " 
 
 " Why, in course, a regular rigged barque, — ye see 
 if she were a ship the mizzcn-mast yonder 'ud be carryin' 
 squars'ls aloft, which she don't do as ye see, — there- 
 fore she 's a barque and not a ship."
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 59 
 
 "But, Ben, I know all that, for jou have already 
 explained to me the difference between a slii}) and a 
 barque. "Wliat I wish to ascertain is what kind of a 
 vessel she is ? " 
 
 " Oh ! what kind ; that 's what you 're after. Well, 
 then, I should say a faster sailer never set figure-head 
 to the sea ; she 's got just one fault, she be a little too 
 crank for my liking, and pitches too much in a swell. 
 If she 's not kept in plenty o' ballast, I won't wonder 
 to see them masts walk overboard one of these days." 
 
 " You won't be offended at me, Ben ; all this you 've 
 told me before, — it is not what I wish to know." 
 
 "And what the old scratch do you want to know? 
 Be hanged, my lad, if you don't puzzle me." 
 
 "Answer me, Ben; tell me the truth. Is she a 
 merchant-vessel ? " 
 
 " Oho ! that 's what you 're di-iving at ! "Well, that 
 depends upon what you may call a merchant-vessel. 
 There be many sorts o' goods that comes under the 
 name o' merchandise. Some ships carry one sort, and 
 some another." 
 
 "What sort does the Pandora carry?" asked I, 
 interrupting him. 
 
 As I put the question, I laid my hand gently upon 
 the arm of the sailor, and looked earnestly in his face 
 as I waited his reply. ', 
 
 He hesitated for a moment, until he saw that he 
 could not well evade giving me an answer, and then 
 answered with the simple word, — 
 " Niggers." 
 
 " It 'ud be no use playin' hide and seek about it, lad.
 
 60 UAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 You must 'a found it out in time, — the Pandora 's no 
 merchantman, — she be a trader, — a regular slaver" 
 
 " O Ben ! " I said, appealingly, " is it not a terrible 
 life to lead?" 
 
 "Well, it's not the life for you, my boy, and I'm 
 sorry you've got into such hands. I saw you when 
 you first corned aboard, and would have put a word in 
 your ears, if I had got the chance ; but the old shark 
 nailed you afore I could get speaking to you. He 
 wanted a boy and was determined to have you. Wlien 
 you corned the second time, I was below in my bunk, 
 and in course you were brought off with us. No, little 
 "Will, it 's not the life for you, lad." 
 
 " And for you, Ben ? '* 
 
 "Avast there, my youngster! Well, I Avon't be 
 angry with you, it 's but nat'ral you should thmk so. 
 Maybe I 'm not so bad as you think me." 
 
 " I don't think you bad, Ben ; quite the contrary. 
 It is for that reason I spoke as I did. I think you 
 very different from the others. I — " 
 
 " Maybe you 're right, boy ; maybe not. I warn't 
 always bad. I was once like yourself and did n't care 
 for such as these ; but there are tyrants in the world 
 as makes men bad, and they 've made me." 
 
 Here the sailor paused and uttered a sigh, while an 
 expression of extreme bitterness passed over his face ; 
 some harsh recollection was stirring within him. 
 
 " How, Ben ? " I ventured to ask. " I cannot believe 
 it. They may have made you unhappy, but not wicked. 
 I know you are not." 
 
 " You ai-e kind, little Will, to say this to me. You
 
 KAN AWAY TO SI':A. 01 
 
 are very kind, my boy ; you make me feel as I once 
 did feel, and I'll tell you all. Listen! and I'll tell 
 you all about it." 
 
 There Avas a tear in the sailor's eye, the first he had 
 shed for many a long year. Upon his weather-bronzed 
 face I observed a mingled expression of tenderness and 
 sadness. 
 
 I placed myself to listen attentively. 
 
 " It 's a short story," he continued, " and won't take 
 many words. I warn't always what I am now. No, 
 I was a man-o'-war's-man for many a year, and, though 
 I say it myself, there warn't many in the service as 
 knew their duty or did it better. But aU that went for 
 nothing. It was at Spithead, — we were lying there 
 with the fleet, and I chanced to run foul o' the master's- 
 mate o' our ship. It was all about a bit o' lass that 
 we met ashore, who was my sweetheart. He was a- 
 makin' too free with her, and my blood got up. I 
 could n't help it, and I threatened him, — only threat- 
 ened him. There 's what I got ibr it. Look there, 
 little Will ! " 
 
 As the sailor finished speaking, he pulled off his 
 jacket, and raised his shirt over his shoulders. I per- 
 ceived across his back, and up and down, and in every 
 direction, a complete network of long scars, — the scars 
 of old wales, — which the " cats " had mad^ upon his 
 flesh. 
 
 " Now, my lad, you know why I 'm driven to a ship 
 like this. In course I desarted the navy, and after- 
 wards tried it in the merchant-sai-vice ; but go where 
 I would, I carried the Cain-mark along with me, and 
 6
 
 62 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 somehow or other it always came out, and I could n't 
 stand it. Here I 'm not the odd sheep in the flock. 
 Among the fellows below there, there 's many a back 
 as well striped as mine." 
 
 Ben ceased speaking, and I, impressed with the brief 
 history of his wrongs, remained for some time silent. 
 
 After a while I again ventured to broach the subject 
 that lay nearest my heart. 
 
 " But, Ben," said I, " this is a horrid kind of hfe to 
 lead ; surely you do not intend to continue it ? " 
 
 A shake of the head was all the answer I received. 
 
 "I could not endure it," I continued; "I have re- 
 solved to make my escape whenever an oj^portunity 
 offers. Surely you will aid me ? " 
 
 " Both you and myself, lad." 
 
 " 0, 1 am so pleased ! " 
 
 " Yes," continued he, " I am tired of it, too. I have ' 
 been thinking how I can leave it. This I 'm detei-mined 
 shaU be my last voyage, — leastwise, in this trade. 
 I 've been thinking, my boy, of giving 'em the slip, and 
 taking you along with me." 
 
 " O, how glad I shall be ! When may we go ? " 
 
 " There lies the bother, my lad ; you see there 's no 
 place in all Africa where we could get off, or, if we 
 did, it would only be to wander among these black 
 savages, and likely enough get murdered by them. 
 No; we can't get clear of the Pandora this side the 
 Atlantic. "We must stick by her, and make the voyage ; 
 and on the far side we '11 manage it, I wai-rant you." 
 
 " 'T is a long time to suffer." 
 
 " You an't a-going to suffer, — I '11 take care o' that
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 63 
 
 but keep quiet, and don't show that you are not con- 
 tented enough. Not a word to anybody about what 's 
 been said tliis night, — not a word, my lad ! " 
 
 I promised faithfully to observe the directions given, 
 and, as Brace was now called to his watch upon deck, 
 I went do^vn along with him, feeling lighter at heart 
 than I had done since I first set foot on board the 
 Pandora.
 
 64 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 I NEED not detail the incidents tliat occurred during 
 the remainder of our run to tlie African coast. There 
 is not much variety in a journey upon the sea. A 
 shoal of porpoises, — a whale or two, — some flying- 
 fish, — a few species of sea-birds, — sharks and dol- 
 phins, — are nearly all the living creatures that are 
 ever seen, even upon the longest voyages. Most of 
 our course lay due southward, and directly across the 
 northern tropic, and, of course, the weather was hot 
 nearly all the time, — so hot that the pitch oozed out 
 from the seams of the planking, and the soles of our 
 shoes parted with a creaking noise every step we took 
 over the deck. 
 
 We Avere in sight of several sail, — most of them 
 were Lidiamen, — some outward bomad from England, 
 and some on their way home from the East. A few 
 smaller craft we saw, brigs, and a barque or two, and, 
 as they carried English colors, we concluded they were 
 traders to the Cape, or Algoa Bay. None of them — 
 neither these nor the East Indiamen — seemed desi- 
 rous of cultivating the Pandora's acquaintance ; and 
 all, in meeting or passing, allowed her a " wide berth." 
 Of course, the slaver was equally desirous of avoid-
 
 RAX AAVAY TO SEA. bO 
 
 ing them ; and, tlierefure, none of these vessels were 
 " spoken." 
 
 There was one ship, however, that did not appear to 
 shun us. On the contrary, the moment tlie Pandora 
 came in sii:;lit of lier, the strange A'essel changed from 
 the course in which she liad been steering, and with all 
 sail set came ruiming towards us. As we were now in 
 the Gulf of Guinea, and about a hundred miles or so 
 from the Gold-coast, the probability was that the vessel 
 that had so boldly headed towards us was a cruiser, 
 and, consequently, the very sort of craft that the Pan- 
 dora's people did not desire to fall in Avith. Indeed, 
 this point was soon settled beyond dispute ; for the be- 
 havior of the strange vessel, and her peculiar rig, — 
 which was that of a cutter, — combined with the fact of 
 so small a craft sailing boldly towards a barque so large 
 as the Pandora, all went to prove that she was either a 
 war-cruiser in search of slave-ships, or a pu-ate, — iu 
 either case, a vessel much better manned and armed 
 than the Pandora. 
 
 It was hardly probable that the cutter was a pirate ; 
 though, had it been upon a ditierent part of the ocean, 
 it would have been probable enough, for at that time 
 pirates were by no means as scarce as they are at pres- 
 ent. But it Avas not a faAorite locality with pirates. 
 The merchant-craft that traded along this part of the 
 coast Avere usually small vessels Avith insignificant car- 
 goes, and, Avhen outAvard bound, carried only sucli bulky 
 articles as salt, iron, and rum, with toys and trinkets ; 
 Avhich, though sufficiently attractive to the black sav- 
 ages of Dahomey and Ashautee, Avere not the sort of 
 6*
 
 66 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 merchandise that pirates cared to pick up. They were 
 sometimes more richly freighted in their homeward 
 trip, with gold-dust and elephants* teeth, and pirates 
 could find a market for these. There were still some 
 of these freebooters upon the African coast, for there 
 they could find many a secure rendezvous ; but they 
 were never so numerous there as in the West Indies and 
 elsewhere. Had the cutter been met with at an earlier 
 period, — that is, while we were farther out on the 
 Atlantic, and upon the track of the Cape traders and In- 
 dianien, — then the people of the Pandora might have 
 taken her for a pirate, and very probably would have 
 taken less trouble to get out of her way, — for these 
 gentry were far less afraid of a pirate than of an honest 
 war-ship. They knew that the pirates looked upon 
 traders of their kind as kindred spirits, — almost birds 
 of the same feather ; and that, therefore, they would 
 have but little to fear from their brother outlaws. They 
 knew, moreover, that they had nothing to lose but a 
 fcAV casks of brandy and rum ; the iron, salt, and toys, 
 which formed the remainder of the Pandora's cargo, 
 being goods that a pirate would not be bothered with. 
 The brandy and rum would be all he would be likely 
 to rob them of, and of these there were only some half- 
 dozen puncheons, — for I had ascertained that most 
 of the great casks in the hold were water-butts filled 
 with water, and of course intended to supply the living 
 cargo on their voyage across the Atlantic. 
 
 A pirate, therefore, reasoned the crew of the Pan- 
 dora, would only rob them of their six puncheons of 
 spirits, and that would be all. Perhaps he might take
 
 RAN AAVAY TO SEA. G7 
 
 a fancy to the tine barque, and insist on pressing some 
 of them into liis service. That would be a misfortune 
 to the owners ; but as for the crew themselves, I was 
 under the belief that very few of them would have 
 required " pressing." Most of them would have been 
 AvilUng enough to take a hand at buccaneering, or any 
 other sort of villany. 
 
 As the cutter drew near, however, — for she was 
 drawing near, — it became evident she was no pirate. 
 Indeed, she made no secret of what she was, for the 
 British flag was run out to her peak, at once proclaim- 
 ing her a British vessel of war. It is true a pirate 
 might have used that signal for a decoy ; but, consider- 
 ing the time and place, it was not likely ; and the 
 Pandora's people did not entertain the thought of its 
 being one. The cutter was a British cruiser beyond 
 doubt. That was their full belief and conviction. 
 
 No flag could have been more unwelcome to the 
 eyes of the slaver's crew than the one n"ow spread to 
 the breeze from the peak of the cutter's mainsail. Had 
 it been the Portuguese ensign, or the Spanish, or even 
 the French, they Avould have dreaded it less ; for, not- 
 withstanding the promises of these nations to aid in 
 putting a stop to the slave-trade, it is well known that 
 they have acted with great lukewarmness in the matter. 
 Indeed, worse than that, — since the governors of their 
 Transatlantic possessions — even the captains of their 
 Bhijis of war — have been known, not only to connive 
 at the slave-traffic, but actually to assist in carrying it 
 on ! Had it been a ship of one of these nations, the 
 Pandora would have been less desirous of escaping
 
 68 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 from her. She would have been brouglit to, perliaps ; 
 and after a slight examination — with a word or two 
 of secret intelligence between her captain and the com- 
 mander of the war-vessel — allowed to go about her 
 business ; and this would have ended the affair. But 
 no such an easy conge would be given by the com- 
 mandant of a British cutter ; for, to the honor of the 
 British officers be it said, that in all such cases they 
 have performed their duty, and carried out with energy 
 the designs of their government. 
 
 The crew of the barque, therefore, on perceiving that 
 it was in reality a British cruiser that was in tlie wake, 
 were put into the greatest confusion and trouble. I 
 say in the loalce, for long since the Pandora had turned 
 stern towards the strange vessel, and was making all 
 sail to escape. 
 
 It was evident that the cutter was a fast sailer, and 
 knew it, — else she would have used more strategy in 
 making her first approach. On the contrary, she had 
 taken no pains whatever to conceal her character ; but, 
 setting her head right for the Pandora, had given chase 
 at once. The barque had been equally prompt in 
 showing her stern ; and for some hours a regular tail- 
 on-end rim was kept up between the two vessels.
 
 RAN AAVAY TO SEA. 69 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 For my part, I awaited the result with the deepest 
 interest. I watched the two ships as they sped ; and, 
 with my eye, kept constantly measuring the sea between 
 them. My heart was full of hope, and beat jo}-fully as 
 I observed that the distance was gradually decreasing, 
 and the cutter each minute seemed larger upon the 
 waves. 
 
 There was but one drawback to the exultation which 
 I felt, — and that was a serious one. Brace had con- 
 fessed to me that he was a deserter from the Royal 
 Navy. If taken he might be recognized. The stripes 
 upon his back would lead to suspicion, — for there are 
 brands almost peculiar to the navy, — j^roofs of his 
 desertion would be sought, perhaps easily obtained, — 
 and tlien I knew the terrible punishment he would 
 have to undergo. For my own sake I wished the cut- 
 ter to capture us. For the sake of my friend, — the 
 jireserver of my life, — I wanted the Pandora to escape. 
 I wavered between two liopes. Now my own horrid 
 situation was before me, — the disgust I felt for the life 
 I was compelled to lead, the hopelessness of getting 
 away from it ; and when these thoughts came into my 
 mind I looked with longing eyes towui'ds the pursuer,
 
 70 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 and wished her nearer and nearer. Then my ey^ri 
 would rest upon poor Brace, as he hurried over the 
 decks, — using all his efforts to aid the Pandora's speed, 
 — my thoughts would undergo a complete revulsion, 
 and my late hopes would suddenly change into fears. 
 For a long while I awaited the result, with this singular 
 alternation of contradictory emotions. 
 
 During all this time there was a stiff breeze blow- 
 ing, and this it was that gave the cutter the advantage. 
 As already intimated to me by Brace, the barque was a 
 " crank " vessel, and carried sail badly under a wind ; 
 though, in fair weather, or with a. light breeze, she was 
 one of the fastest sailers on the sea. It was for tliig 
 quality she had been chosen for the peculiar trade in 
 which she was employed, — for swiftness, not stowage, 
 are the points of advantage in a slave-ship. The poor 
 negro is usually packed as closely as any other species 
 of merchandise, and a large cargo of them can be 
 stowed in a small sj^ace, — for it is rare that the slight- 
 est consideration of humanity enters the thoughts of 
 their inhuman " stevedore." 
 
 The barque then had been built for fast sailing, — . 
 but more especially in light wmds, such as those denom> 
 inated " trade-winds," and others that are usually en^ 
 countered between the tropics and the " line." 
 
 The cutter, also, sailed well in a light wind, but 
 equally well in a stiff bi'eeze, — even under the stronge^ 
 impetus of a gale ; and as it had now freshened 
 almost to a gale, the latter vessel was having the advan- 
 tage. Even under such a wind she still continued to 
 carry most of her sail, — her main and second jibs
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 71 
 
 above being hauled down, along -natli her gaff-topsail, 
 Avhile her storm, spit-fire, and third jibs were still kept 
 bent to the breeze. 
 
 The barque, on the other hand, had to haul doA\Ti 
 both royals and topgallant-sails, and close-reef her top- 
 sails. She was thus far from going at her fastest, but 
 it blew so freshly it would have been dangerous for her 
 to have spread another inch of canvas, and her people 
 well knew it. 
 
 Under these circumstances the cutter was evidently 
 gaining upon her ; and if the breeze should continue at 
 the same rate for two hours more, the Pandora must 
 certainly be overhauled and captui-ed. 
 
 As soon as her crew became convinced of this, they 
 set to work to hide all the implements of their nefari- 
 ous trade. The manacles and shackles were put into a 
 cask and headed up. The hatch-gratings, which the 
 carpenter had been so long in making, were broken up 
 and disfigured, — so that their purpose could not be 
 recognized, — and the muskets, pistols, and cutlasses 
 were stowed away in some secret part of the hold. 
 There was no intention of making use of these, and 
 showing fight against such an adversary. Small as 
 was the cutter in comparison with the barque, the crew 
 of the latter knew very well that that of the former 
 Avould far outnumber them, and that any attempt at 
 resistance to such a well-armed, sharp-toothed little ship 
 of war would only bring her guns upon them, and end 
 the conflict in the loss of at least half their number. 
 They entertained no hope, therefore, exc('])t to escape 
 by fast sailing, — and as this was now weU-iiigh given
 
 72 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 u]), they set to work to prepare themselves for passinj^" 
 an examination. Several of the crew actually hid 
 themselves, in order to avoid the suspicion which their 
 numbers might create ; for, as I had already observed, 
 there were too many hands for a ship engaged in the 
 ordinary way of commerce. 
 
 As a last measure the old skipper had got out his 
 " ship's papers," which, of course, had been prepared for 
 such an emergency, and Avhich were to show that he 
 was " all right." 
 
 In this way the Pandora now awaited the nearer 
 approach of her hostile pursuer. 
 
 The cutter had gained rapidly, and had at length got 
 within less than a mile's distance, when a gun was fired 
 from her bow ports that sent the shot ricochetting over 
 the water, and close to the hull of the barque. A sig- 
 nal was also hoisted for the latter to " lay to." 
 
 My heart beat wildly within my breast. It seemed 
 as if the hour of my deliverance had arrived ; and yet 
 I felt a contrary belief, — a presentiment that it was 
 not 3^et to be ! 
 
 Alas ! that presentiment proved too true. With aU 
 the appearances in favor of ovu* being captured, it was 
 not to be. The destiny of the Pandora was different. 
 
 Almost as if the firing of the gun had been a signal 
 to the weather, the wind suddenly began to lull, and at 
 each moment grew lighter and lighter, — till it was no 
 longer a gale, but a soft and gentle breeze. The sun, 
 that was now setting, no doubt had caused the change, 
 and in a few minutes' time the sails became relaxed and 
 fell flapping agamst the yards.
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 73 
 
 With a quick eye the change was observed by the 
 crew of the Pandora, and the advantage understood. 
 Instead, therefore, of yielding obedience to the signal 
 from the cutter, all hands rushed quickly aloft, — the top- 
 sails were unreefed to their fullest spread, — topgallants 
 and royals were unfurled, and even the studding-sails 
 bent, till the whole rigging of the barque was covered 
 with canvas. 
 
 The effect was almost immediately perceptible. Al- 
 though the cutter now fired her guns as fast as she 
 could load them, I could perceive that she was every 
 moment losing ground, and her shots now fell short of 
 the barque. 
 
 In another hour she was miles in our wake ; and ere 
 the darkness of night closed over the sea, and hid the 
 little vessel altogether from my sight, I saw, with a sad 
 heart, that she had dwindled to a mere speck upou the 
 edge of the horizon !
 
 74 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 The chase, whicli had lasted for nearly the whole of 
 a day, carried the Pandora a hundred miles out of her 
 course before she had fairly distanced the cutter ; but 
 she had to run still fifty miles farther to make sure that 
 the latter had lost sight of her, and, of course, aban- 
 doned the pursuit. The last part of the run, however, 
 was made in a direction diagonal to that in which she 
 had been chased ; and as the morning broke, and there 
 were no signs of the cutter nor any other sail, the slaver 
 once more headed in for the coast. She was noAv so 
 far to the south of the line on which she had encoun- 
 tered the cruiser, that, whether the latter kept on in the 
 pursuit, or returned as she had come, in either case she 
 would be too distant from the bai-que to make her out. 
 The darkness of the night had also favored the slaver's 
 escape ; and when morning came, her commander felt 
 quite sure that the cutter Avas cruising far to the north 
 of him, and beyond the range of the most powerful tele- 
 scope. 
 
 The deviation which the Pandora had made from 
 her course did not signify much to such a light sailer as 
 ehe. She soon made up the loss ; for next day the 
 Vvind had veered round so as to answer for her course ;
 
 KAX AWAT TO SEA. 75 
 
 and, as it blew but lightly, she was able to go under 
 studding-sails, at the rate of ten and twelve knots an 
 hour. 
 
 She was now heading directly for the African coast, 
 and before the sun had set my eyes rested on the land, 
 — that land so long famous, or rather infamous, for its 
 commerce in human beings, — for the hunt, and the bar- 
 ter, and sale of men, women, aiid children ! 
 
 During the night the barque stood off and on at sev- 
 eral miles' distance from the shore, and with the earliest 
 light of morning ran close in. 
 
 There was no port nor town. Not even a house was 
 in sight. The land was low, scarce rising above the 
 sea-level, and appeared to be covered with a dense for- 
 est to the water's edge. There was neither buoy nor 
 beacon to direct the course of the vessel, but, for all 
 that, the captain knew very well where he was steering 
 to. It was not his first slaving expedition to the coast 
 of Africa, nor yet to the very port he was now heading 
 for. He knew well where he was going ; and, although 
 the country appeared to be quite wild and uninhabited, 
 he knew that there were people who expected him not 
 far off. 
 
 One might have fancied that the Pandora was about 
 to be run ashore, for, until she was within a few cables' 
 length of the beach, neither bay nor landing-place pre-- 
 sented itself to our view, and no orders had been given 
 to drop anchor. It is true that most of her sails had 
 been hauled down, and she was moving but slowly 
 through the water, but still fa^^t enough to strike witb 
 violence if permitted to approach much nearer.
 
 76 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 Several of the crew, who were on their first voyage 
 to this coast, began to express their surprise ; but they 
 were laughed at by the older hands who had been there 
 before. 
 
 All at once the surprise was over. A little wooded 
 point was rounded, and the line of the beach — Avhich 
 but the moment before had appeared continuous — was 
 now seen to be broken by a long, narrow reach of 
 water, that ran far back into the land. It proved to be 
 the mouth of a small but deep river ; and, without re- 
 connoissance or hesitation, the barque entered across its 
 bar, and, standing up stream, came to anchor about a 
 mile inland from the sea. 
 
 Opposite to where we had anchored I could perceive 
 a strangely-built hut standing near the bank, and anoth- 
 er and larger one farther back, and partially screened 
 by the trees. In front of the former, and close to the 
 water's edge, was a group of dark-looking men, making 
 some signals which were answered by the mate of the 
 Pandora. Other men Avere down in a long canoe that 
 Avas riding upon the Avater, and some were getting into 
 it, as if about to be roAved out to us. 
 
 I saAv the palms upon the bank ; they were the first 
 trees of this kind I had ever seen growing, but I easily 
 recognized them by the pictures I had seen in books. 
 There Avere other large trees, not less singular in their 
 appearance, and differing altogether from the kinds I 
 had been accustomed to look upon at home ; but my 
 attention Avas soon draA\Ti from the trees by observing 
 that the men in the canoe had parted from the shore 
 And Avere paddling toAvards us.
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 77 
 
 The river was not over two hundred yards in width, 
 and as the barque was anchored about midwa}', of coui-se 
 the canoe had not far to come. In a few seconds it was 
 alongside, and I had a fair and full view of its dusky 
 rowers. 
 
 As I regarded them the reflection passed through ray 
 mind, that, if these were a fair specimen of their coun- 
 trymen, the less acquaintance with them the better; 
 and I could now comprehend the remark of Brace, that 
 to desert from the ship on the African coast would be 
 sheer madness. " Bad," said he, " as are these fellows 
 on board the Pandy, still they have white skins and 
 something human about them ; but as for the rascals we 
 are to meet over yonder they are devils, both soul and 
 body, — you shall see 'em, my boy, and judge for your- 
 self." These remarks my patron had made some days 
 before, when we Avere talking of our intention to es- 
 cape ; and as I looked into that long canoe, and scanned 
 the faces of the half-score of men that sat witliin it, I 
 was forcibly struck with the truthfulness of the asser- 
 tion. A more ferocious set of men I never looked 
 upon, — very devils did they appear ! 
 
 There were eleven of them in all, and most of them 
 were as black as shoe-leather, though there was a vari- 
 ety of color, from jet-black to a bad tawny-yellow. It 
 was evident they Avere not all of one race, for there is 
 scarcely any part of the western coast of Africa wliere 
 there is not an admixture of different races, — arising, 
 no doubt, from the long-continued slave-traffic between 
 the coast and the interior. If these eleven gentlemen 
 difiered slightly in color, there were other points in 
 7*
 
 78 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 which they differed not at all. All of them had thick 
 lips, beetle-brows, short kinky wool upon their heads, 
 and the most ferocious and brutal expression upon their 
 faces. Eight out of the eleven were naked as at the 
 hour of their birth, with the exception of a narrow 
 swathing of cotton cloth around their hips and thighs. 
 These eight used the paddles, and I could perceive that 
 they had spears and old muskets in the boat beside 
 them. The other three were of a superior class. Two 
 of them were better clad than the eight rowers, — but 
 no better looking, — while the tliird presented to the 
 eye an aspect at once so hideously fierce, and yet so 
 ludicrous, that it was difficult to determine whether you 
 ought to laugh at or to fear him. 
 
 This man was a true negro, — black as gunpowder, 
 gross as a water-butt, and of enormous dimensions. 
 His face was not so negrofied (if I may use the word) 
 as some of his companions', but it had a still worse ex- 
 pression than that of the very thick-lipped kind, for it 
 was not stupid like theirs. On the contrary, it exhibit- 
 ed a mixture of ferocity with a large shai-e of cunning, 
 — a countenance, in fact, full of all wickedness. It 
 resembled a good deal the faces I have afterwards ob- 
 served in India, — among the fat, despotic princes that 
 are still permitted to misrule some portions of that un- 
 happy land, — and a large black beard, whiskers, and 
 moustache added to the similitude. 
 
 It was not the face, nor the great size of the man, 
 that rendered him ridiculous. Quite the contrary. A 
 glance at these had rather an opi^osite tendency. "Wliat 
 was laughable about him was his costume ; and if he
 
 EAN AWAY TO SEA. 79 
 
 had been clone np for a farce upon the stage, or a 
 Christmas pantomime, he could not have been dressed 
 in a more ludicrous manner. Upon his body was a 
 uniform coat of bright scarlet cloth, the cut and facings 
 of which told that it had once done duty in the army of 
 King George. It had been a sergeant's full-dress coat, 
 for the chevrons were still ujwn the cuffs ; and a stout 
 sergeant he must have been, — one of the stoutest in 
 the army. The coat was a large one, yet, withal, it was 
 a tight fit for its present wearer, and did not come with- 
 in a foot of buttoning upon him. The sleeves, moreover, 
 were too short by inches, and the huge black wni-ists of 
 the negro appeared in strange contrast with the bright 
 sheen of the scarlet. Behind, the skirts forked widely 
 apart, shoAving the huge buttocks of the wearer, that 
 were covered by the tails of a striped sailor's shirt 
 reaching a little below ; and below this, again, the huge, 
 thick, black thighs and lower limbs were naked to the 
 toes. 
 
 An old cocked hat with faded lace and feathers, that 
 no doubt had once graced the head of some admiral or 
 commodore, sat high upon the woolly crown of our new 
 acquaintance, and completed the absurd tout ensemble. 
 There was a long knife stuck in his belt, and a large 
 crooked sabre dangling between liis limbs. 
 
 It would have been laughable enough, such a sin- 
 gular apparition, under other circumstances ; but I 
 perceived on the part of the Pandora's crew no dispo- 
 sition to laugh. A strict order from the captain had 
 been issued against such behavior, and enjoining all on 
 board to receive " His Majesty King Dingo Bingo '* 
 witli all courtesy and respect.
 
 80 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 So, then, he of the tight coat and cocked hat was a 
 king, — King " Dingo Bingo " ! The two that Avere 
 partially clad were his councillors, and the eight black 
 canoe-men a portion of his body-guard. 
 
 I did not make all these observations while the new- 
 comers were in the canoe. There had been no time for 
 that. The moment they approached the side of the 
 barque, ropes had been thrown to them, and the canoe 
 was hauled close up. A ladder had already been let 
 over the gangway, and up this " His Majesty " climbed, 
 and was received on board with all the honors. 
 
 Joyful salutes passed between him and his well-known 
 acquaintance, the captain ; and, without more ado, the 
 latter led the way across the quarter-deck, and conduct- 
 ed his majesty to the cabin with apparent formality, but 
 yet in a frank and jovial manner that proved the two to 
 be old friends, — the best friends in the world. 
 
 The mate did his best to entertain the two " Council- 
 lors of State," while the men of the body-guard re- 
 mained below in the canoe. His majesty had no fear 
 for his personal safety. He knew the slaver and her 
 master. He had been expecting them, and therefore 
 needed to ask no questions about country or character. 
 The skipper and the king understood each other.
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 81 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 I COULD not tell what was said between these two 
 worthies, but I knew what was to be done. His majes- 
 ty had a crowd of poor negroes not far off, — no doubt 
 shut up in the large building which could be partially 
 seen through the trees. These he had procured from 
 some back country in the interior, — partly by traffic 
 with other king-monsters like himself, and partly by 
 means of man-hunting expeditions, which he had made 
 with his ferocious troops. It was highly probable, too, 
 that among the victims about to be transported were 
 many who had been his own subjects ; for these African 
 potentates do not scruple to make merchandise of their ■ 
 own people, when cash or " cowries " run short, and 
 their enemies have been too strong to be captured. 
 
 Just such. a crowd then had King Dingo Bingo got 
 together ; and the joyful smile that lighted up the jovial 
 face of the skipper, as he reappeared upon deck, proved 
 that it was a lai-ge crowd, and that he was sure of a 
 full " cargo " without further trouble or delay. Often 
 competition among the slave-vessels renders it difficult 
 to obtain a full " freight " ; and in such cases the white 
 slave-dealers who dwell ujjon the coast (for there are 
 many such) and the native chiefs become terribly ex-
 
 82 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 acting. Then, indeed, the first cost of the human mer- 
 chandise forms an important item in tlie invoice, and 
 the jirofits on the otlier side are proportionately dimin- 
 ished ; but where there is no competition, the price of 
 the black is considered a mere trifle ; and, taken in 
 " barter " as he is, a whole ship's load of such " bales," 
 as they are jocularly called among slavers, (by the 
 ^Spaniards termed " bultos,") is not such an expensive 
 investment. The purchase of the vessel, the wages 
 and keep of the crew (necessarily a large one), are the 
 main items of outlay in the books of a slaver. As for 
 the food of the living cargo, that cdhnts for little. It is 
 of the simplest and coarsest kind that can be pi'ocured, 
 and usually consists of two staple articles : the African 
 millet, — known more commonly as a species of sago, 
 — and palm-oil. Both are easily obtained on any part 
 of the western coast where the slave-trade exists ; for 
 there both these articles form the common food of the 
 country. The millet is a Avell-knoA\Ti grain ; but there 
 are many sorts of grain in different parts of the world 
 which go under this name, and yet are obtained from 
 plants that are very distinct in character. As for the 
 palm-oil, it is at present one of the most important 
 items of African commerce, and thousands of tons of it 
 are annually imported into England and France, where 
 it is used in the manufacture of yellow soap. It is ex- 
 tracted from the nut of a large palm-tree, whole forests 
 of which may be seen in the western countries of trop- 
 ical Africa, with the fallen nuts lying scattered over the 
 ground as thick as pebbles ; and, up to a late period, 
 scarce cared for by the native inhabitants. The demand
 
 RAN AAVAT TO SEA. 83 
 
 for palm-oil, however, lias of late years stimulated even 
 the indolent negroes to the manufiicture of the article, 
 and these immense palm-orchards are now carefully 
 preserved, and their fruit gathered at the proper season. 
 
 It is the pulpy covering of the nut that yields the 
 oil, which becomes hard as soon as it cools, — so hard 
 that it requires to be cut with a knife, or scooped out 
 by some sharp instrument. In this state it is used by 
 the negroes just as we use butter, and forms a staple 
 article of their daily diet. 
 
 Since both the mill^t-sago and the palm-butter can 
 be purchased in Africa cheaper than any other food, of 
 course these are shipped on board the slave-vessels for 
 the consumption of the unfortunate captives, and be- 
 yond these no other food is thought of. Water alone is 
 their drink, and to provide this the hold of a slave-ship 
 is usually crammed with large casks, as was the case 
 with tlie Pandora. These casks serve as ballast on the 
 return trip, when the vessel is without her freight, and 
 then they are kept full, — generally with salt water, as 
 this in most ports is more conveniently got at ; and on 
 the coast of Africa, as the place of embarkation is usu- 
 ally a river, the salt water is easily emptied out and 
 fresh substituted. "With these explanations I shall now 
 return to our skipper and his royal guest. 
 
 It was plain that the former was in excellent humor. 
 He had King Dingo Bingo all to himself, and was 
 promised a full cargo. His majesty seemed not less 
 pleased with the interview. He came forth out of the 
 cabin staggering with partial intoxication, clutching in 
 one hand a half-empty bottle of rum, while in the other
 
 84 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 he held various glittering trinkets and pieces of gaudy 
 wearing-apparel, Avhich he had just received as pres- 
 ents from the captain. He swaggered about the deck, 
 once or twice tripping upon his long steel scabbard. 
 He talked in loud praise of his warlike achievements, 
 boasting of the many villages he had sacked, of the 
 captives he had made, and ever reminding his host of 
 the fine cargo he had collected for him. There were 
 five hundred of them, "young and strong." They 
 were shut up safely in the " baiTacoon," — such was the 
 name of the large building, — and to-morrow, that day, 
 or whenever the captain was ready, he Avould deliver 
 them over. So promised the king. 
 
 Of course the captain was not quite ready. His 
 majesty's "plunder" had to be got out of the hold, and 
 boated ashore ; the water-casks had to be emptied, — 
 for it was sea-water they contained, — and then refilled 
 from the river ; and these things done, the barque 
 would then take on board her five hundred " bultos." 
 
 After a good deal more swaggering and swearing, — 
 for this African royalty could speak a little English, 
 and knew most of its most blackguard phrases, — his 
 sable majesty once more betook himself to his boat, and 
 was rowed back to the bank. The captain, taking his 
 mate and some half-dozen of the sailors along with 
 him, followed soon after in the gig to complete the 
 debauch, — for King Dingo Bingo had invited him to 
 a royal entertainment in his timber palace upon the 
 shore. 
 
 I looked after with longing eyes. Not that I had 
 any desire to be of their company, — far from it, in-
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 85 
 
 deed, — but gazing upon the beautiful forms of vegeta- 
 tion that adorned the banks of this savage river, listen- 
 ing to the sweet music that came from a thousand 
 bright-plumed songsters amid the woods, I longed once 
 moi'e to set my feet upon the firm eai-th ; I longed to be 
 alone, to wander alone and free, away under the shado\v 
 of those majestic trees.
 
 86 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 It is very probable I should have longed in vain, 
 very probable I should not have been allowed to set 
 foot upon the shore, but for my protector Brace. My 
 work was still that of the swab and mop and shoe- 
 brush, and I was kept closely employed at such 
 " chores " from morning to night. The others were 
 permitted to go ashore almost at their pleasure, — ex- 
 cept during their working-hours, and then they were 
 back and forward several times in the day, unloading 
 the cargo of rum, and salt, and iron, that was forthwith 
 delivered up to King Dingo Bingo. 
 
 I endeavored several times to go wdth them in the 
 boat, but was always repulsed by some one, usually by 
 the mate or captain himself. 
 
 ■Every day as the sun rose over the glistening tree- 
 tops, tinging their rich verdure with hues of gold, I 
 sighed for liberty, and I would have given aught I 
 possessed, to have been allowed to roam freely through 
 those bright woods. Only one who has been for months 
 cooped up within the confined boundaries of a ship, 
 until tired to death of its monotonous life, can have an 
 idea of the intense longings that I experienced. I was 
 even worse off than one who may have been thus sit-
 
 EAN AWAY TO SEA. 87 
 
 uated. I "was not only cooped up, but ill-trcatcd. I 
 was not only a prisoner, but a slave, harshly used, and 
 thoroughly disgusted both with my master and asso- 
 ciates. K but for a single hour, therefore, I would 
 have made any sacrifice to have been permitted to take 
 a stroll in yonder wild woods, that on both sides of the 
 river stretched away as far as the eye could reach, for 
 I had viewed them from the royal-mast-head, and saw 
 that they were interminable. 
 
 I cannot tell why the captain and mate were so 
 opposed to my going ashore. It might be that they 
 were suspicious of me, and feared I might run away 
 from the ship. Knowing the harsh treatment to which 
 they were in the habit of submitting me, it is not strange 
 they should suspect me of such an intention. My 
 position could hardly be worse, even among savages ; 
 and, therefore, it was natural enough they should have 
 their fears of my leaving them. 
 
 They had no desire to part with me on such terms. 
 I had proved of great service to them in the capacity 
 of cabin-boy and attendant ; and they found my ser- 
 vices very convenient. Though they would have cared 
 little for drowning me, or knocking me on the head, to 
 gratify a whim of their own, they Avould have been 
 sadly grieved had I succeeded in running away froni 
 them ; and, evidently suspecting that I might harbor 
 such an intention, they took care that I should not have 
 the slightest opportunity of carrying it out. I was not 
 permitted, therefore, to set my foot in any of tlie boats 
 that were constantly going and coming between the 
 ship and the shore.
 
 bo RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 There was one other of the Pandora's crew who was 
 dealt with in a similar manner, and this was poor 
 " Dutchy," as the sailors called him. They might well 
 suspect him of a design to run away. Bad as was the 
 treatment I received, it was humane and civil when 
 compared with the almost continuous cruelty practised 
 upon the Dutchman ; and instinct itself should have 
 prompted him to flee from it at the very first opportu- 
 nity that offered. 
 
 Unfortunately, instinct had this very effect ; or rather, 
 I might say, human flesh and blood could stand it no 
 longer ; and Dutchy determined to desert. I say un- 
 fortunately, for the attempt proved a failure, and had 
 an a^v^ul termination. It ended in the death of this 
 poor sailor, — a death that was hideous and appalling. 
 
 I shall relate the incident in a few words. 
 
 A few days after coming to anchor Dutchy had 
 communicated to me his intention of deserting from 
 the ship. He had made me his confidant, in hopes 
 that I might join him in the enterprise, — for the poor 
 fellow knew there was not another on board who had 
 ever spoken to him a word of sympathy. This I had 
 done, and, consequently, had won his regard. He 
 knew, moreover, that I, too, was a persecuted \-ictim ; 
 and, therefore, believed I might be as willing as him- 
 self to get away beyond the reach of the common 
 tyrant. It is true I was so, but the advice of my patron 
 Brace had rendered me content to Avait for a better 
 opportunity, — to wait for our arrival upon the other 
 side of the Atlantic. I had made up my mind to endure 
 till then ; knowing that a voyage from the west coast
 
 RAX AWAY TO SEA. 89 
 
 of Africa to the Brazils — the destination of the Pan- 
 dora — would be but a few weeks in duration, and con- 
 fident, from what Brace had promised me, that there I 
 should part from the hated crew. 
 
 For these reasons I refused to accede to Dutchy's 
 proposal, and endeavored to dissuade him from his 
 design ; advising him also to wait for our arrival on the 
 other side. 
 
 My counsels proved vain. Flesh and blood could 
 stand it no longer. The poor fellow had been perse- 
 cuted to the utmost limit of endurance, until he could 
 endure no more ; and, under the impulse of despair, he 
 made his fatal attempt. 
 
 One night, when nearly all on board were asleep, a 
 plimge was heard close by the side of the vessel, as of 
 some one who had fallen or leaped into the Avater. The 
 cry of " A man overboard ! " was heard from the few 
 who were awake on the watch ; and echoed from mouth 
 to mouth, till the sleepers — most of whom were on 
 deck in their hammocks — were aroused. 
 
 The night was almost as clear as day, — for there 
 was a full, round moon in the heavens ; and up to this 
 time there had been perfect stillness and silence. The 
 men, wondering who had gone overboard, rushed to the 
 side, and looked into the water. A small, black object 
 above the surface indicated the head of a man. It was 
 in motion, and a shght, plashing noise, with the long 
 ripple made upon the Avater, showed that some one was 
 in the river and swimming with all his might for the 
 shore. 
 
 Perhaps some one had seen poor Dutchy as he made, 
 8*
 
 90 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 this fatal plunge, for at that moment the cry was given 
 out that it was he wlio was endeavoring to escape. 
 
 Botli mate and captain were on tlie alert. On ac- 
 count of the heat, they too had been sleeping in ham- 
 mocks swung over the quarter-deck, and in a moment 
 tliey had sprung out upon their feet. Both ran to arm 
 themselves ; and before the deserter had made half- 
 way to the bank his tyrants were leaning over the side, 
 each grasping a loaded musket. 
 
 Eitlier would have been in good time to have sent a 
 bullet through the unfortunate victim ; but though liis 
 blood was to be on their heads, it was not destined that 
 he should die by their hands. 
 
 Before either had time to take aim, a second ripple 
 was observed in the water, running diagonally to that 
 made by the swimmer, and as the head of this ripple, 
 and causing it, was seen a long, dark, monster-like 
 form. 
 
 " A crocodile ! a crocodile ! " shouted the men upon 
 the barque. 
 
 Both captain and mate held their fire, and lowered 
 their muskets. They saw that the work would be 
 done as well without them ; and I am positive that I 
 perceived at that moment a grim smile of satisfaction 
 on the faces of both. 
 
 " Poor Dutchy ! " cried a voice, " he '11 never reach 
 the bank ! It 's all up with him, — he '11 be swallowed 
 whole, bones, body, and all. See ! " 
 
 It was almost literally as the man had predicted. 
 As he uttered the final exclamation, the dark monster 
 — now within a few feet of its victim — made a rapid
 
 RAN AAVAY TO SEA. 91 
 
 dash forward, its long, notched back rose high above 
 tlie water, and, seizing the swimmer between its strong, 
 bony jaws, commenced dragging him under. A wild 
 scream of agony pealed from the lips of the unfortunate 
 man. that echoed afar into the surrounding woods ; but 
 before the echoes had died away, the monster Avith its 
 victim had sunk beneath the surface ; and a few blood- 
 stained bubbles were all that remained to mark the 
 spot where the terrible incident had occurred. 
 
 " Served him right ! " vociferated the captain with a 
 fearful oath ; " served him right, the good-for-nothing 
 lubber ! He 's not much loss ; we can spare him, I 
 dare say." 
 
 " Ay, ay ! " assented the mate, also with the embel- 
 lishment of an oath, and then added : — 
 
 " A lesson to all runaways ! If the son of a sea- 
 cook had stayed where he was, he 'd have missed that ; 
 but if the fool likes better to be in the belly of a croco- 
 dile than the forecastle of a good ship, he 's had his 
 choice. All I 've got to say is, it 's a queer craft he 's 
 chosen to ship aboard o'." 
 
 The captain ansAvered this sally with a horse-laugh, 
 in which he Avas joined by several of the unfeeling 
 crew ; and then both mate and captain, having restored 
 their muskets to the rack, betook themselves once more 
 to their hammocks, and fell asleep. The sailors, group- 
 ing around the Avindlass, remained for a Avhile convers- 
 ing upon the aAA^ful incidents that had transj)ired, but 
 the tone of the conversation proved that the occurrence 
 gave tliem but little concern. Some eA'cn Innghcd as 
 they talked ; and jesU wei:e vn^ad as to AvUether
 
 92 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 Dutchy had made a will, and who was to be heir to his 
 "property." As the poor fellow in reality possessed 
 no property, — his whole effects consisting of a few 
 tattered rags of dress, a tin platter, with an old knife, 
 fork, and spoon, — the joke was all the more piquant, 
 and the fellows laughed heartily at it. 
 
 It was finally agreed upon that they should " raffle " 
 for Dutchy's " kit " in the morning ; and this point 
 being settled, one by one dropped off, some to sleep in 
 their bunks in the forecastle, and others upon the deck 
 or in hammocks slmig to the spars and rigging. 
 
 All were soon asleep, and silence once more brooded 
 over the scene. I alone could not sleej}, but stood 
 looking over the side of the vessel, my eyes fixed on 
 the spot where the unfortunate man had been last seen. 
 There was nothing to guide the eye, — not a trace of 
 the short, sanguinary struggle. The crimson froth had 
 long since floated away, and the dark water flowed on 
 Avithout even a ripple upon its surface ; but, for all that, 
 I could still see with the eye of my fancy — that horrid 
 l^icture — the hideous monster, with its victim grasped 
 transversely between its horrid jaws, and I could still 
 hear the scream of agony echoing far off in the woods. 
 
 Of course it was but fancy. There was no sound 
 stirring, even of wind or water. Above and around 
 reigned an impressive stUlness, as if Nature herself, by 
 that dread event, had been awed into silence !
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 93 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 I WAS glad when morning dawned, for I slept but 
 little tluit night. The sad fate of the poor sailor lay 
 heavily upon my spirits during the whole of the next 
 day, and I could not help thinking that some such end- 
 ing might happen to myself. It was the constant dread 
 I was in of the brutal violence of mate and captain that 
 produced these unpleasant forebodings ; for I regarded 
 these men as the real murderers of the unfortunate 
 man. The crocodile only came in as an accessory, and 
 had no such creature appeared upon the scene, the 
 Dutchman would, no doubt, have perished all the same 
 by the bullets of their muskets. The monster had only 
 forestalled them, and hastened the event by a few 
 seconds of time ; and it was evident that, had they 
 shot the man instead, — these reckless ruffians, — they 
 would have been equally disregardful of consequences, 
 — equally without remorse or regret. No Avonder I 
 felt that my life was insecure ; no wonder my mind 
 was filled with forebodings. 
 
 During the whole of that day the deatli-scrcam of 
 the poor sailor seemed to echo in my cars, in sad con- 
 trast with the coarse mirth and loud, rude laughter (hat 
 rang over the decks of the Pandora. On boiU'd it was
 
 '94 KAN AWAY TO SKA. 
 
 a (lay of jubilee. King Dingo Bingo was entcrtainefl 
 by the captain, and brought not only some of his chief 
 men with him, but also his harem of black-skinned 
 beauties, between whom and the rough men of the 
 crew, love-making, dancing, and carousing was kej)t up 
 to a late hour in the night. 
 
 The paltry cargo of goods which the barque had 
 carried was by tliis time taken on shore and delivered 
 to his commercial majesty ; who, in return, had counted 
 out his captives, and made them over as slaves to the 
 skipper. Before they could be taken aboard, however, 
 the vessel required some alterations. New gratings 
 were to be made, — in the stead of those destroyed 
 during the chase, — and bulkheads were to be strength- 
 ened and repaired, for it was intended to partition off 
 the males from the females. It was not any idea of 
 decency that prompted this arrangement, but simply 
 convenience. Moreover, the water-butts had to be emp- 
 tied of the salt water which they contained, and fresh 
 substituted in its stead, all which work would require 
 a considerable time for its performance. The last thing 
 Avould be the embarkation of the cargo. This Avould 
 be the easiest of all, as each " bale," was able to trans- 
 port itself from shore to ship, and take its place Avithout 
 giving the least trouble. The stowage of such a cargo 
 was accounted handy. The slaves, therefore, remained 
 in the barracoon, and the pi'cparatious for their em- 
 barkation went on. 
 
 I still }'earned to visit the shore. INIy heart was 
 sick of the scenes daily Avitnessed on board, and I 
 beUeved that if I could only get a day's excursion into
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 90 
 
 the wild woods it Avould be a real happiness. I even 
 fancied it would strengthen me to bear the voyage of 
 the " middle wa}^," of the horrors of which I had heard 
 something, and about which I felt forebodings and ap- 
 prehensions. 
 
 It was not even the prospect of my own sufferings 
 that caused me this uneasiness. It was the thought 
 of the tortures I should witness, — the appalling spec- 
 tacle of the crowded steerage, — the endurance and 
 misery of those hapless negroes, who were to be penned 
 together with scarce room to sit down, — not enough to 
 lie down, — who were to be kept thus for long, long 
 Aveeks on scant food and drink, — half famished, — half 
 dead with thirst, — panting and fainting under tropic 
 heat and foul air, many of them actually destined to 
 perish from these causes ! Such spectacles should I be 
 called upon to witness, — perhaps to take part in. It 
 Avas this prospect that gave me pain, and no Avonder it 
 should. 
 
 My OAvn life Avas Avretched enough, — full of regrets. 
 It Avas not an absolute fondness for the profession of 
 the sea that had lured me from home. It Avas rather 
 an ardent desire to see foreign lands, — in short, that 
 longing for travel and adventure Avhich every boy ex- 
 periences to some degree, but Avhich Avith me Avas a 
 passion. I fancied that a sailor's life would enable me 
 to indulge in this propensity ; but, alas ! here Avas I in 
 Africa itself, in the midst of its Avild and sublime scen- 
 ery, and yet scarce alloAved to look upon it ! I was 
 more like a prisoner gazing through the grating of his 
 jail upon the free Avorld Avithout, — like a bird avLo
 
 96 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 sees through the wires of its cage the bright green 
 foliage, amidst which it Avould gladly disport itself, 
 
 "But I was not without hopes of being able to gratify 
 my longings. Brace had made me a promise, that, as 
 soon as he himself should be allowed a day to go ashore, 
 he would try hard to get permission for me to accom- 
 pany him. This was my hope, and I was cheered at 
 the prospect, though not without doubts that my pa- 
 tron's request might be denied by the unfeeling brutes. 
 
 Meanwhile I made the most of my situation, and 
 endeavored as best I could to vary its miserable mo- 
 notony by observing whatever of Nature could be seen 
 around. Even within the circumference of my vision 
 from the Pandora's deck there was much that was new 
 to me and interesting. The country around was en- 
 tirely without inhabitants. The houses upon the bank 
 of the river were mere temporary dwelUngs. They 
 constituted the " factory " of King Dingo Bingo, — that 
 is, his slave-mart ; but his majesty did not reside there. 
 His towTi and palace were farther up the river, where 
 the country was higher and more healthy, — for here, 
 near the sea, the climate was rife with malaria, and all 
 the diseases for which the west coast of Africa is so 
 notorious. The king only visited this place at " inter- 
 vals," sometimes only once a year, when the Pandora 
 or some other vessel came for her cargo of slaves, — 
 the chief product of King Dingo Bingo's dominions. 
 Then would he descend the river with his " crop," 
 gathered from all parts, — the produce of many a san- 
 guinary conflict, many a blood-stained man-chase, in 
 which he and his myrmidons had been engaged. He
 
 RAX A"SVAY TO SEA. 97 
 
 would bring witli him his picked body-guard, and his 
 following of wives and women ; for the visit to the 
 slave-ship, with her cargo of strong waters, was the 
 signal for a series of coarse festivities on the grandest 
 ficale. 
 
 At all other times of the year the factory would be 
 deserted, its huts uninhabited by man, and its ban'acoon 
 empty. Fierce beasts of prey would occupy the place 
 where man had dwelt, — scarce less ferocious than 
 themselves, — and Nature would be left to her silence 
 and solitude. 
 
 For this reason the scene around had its charms for 
 me. Its very wildness was charming, and, even within 
 the circumscribed circle of my view, I saw much to 
 gratify my curiosity and give me pleasure. 
 
 I saw the gigantic " river-horse," wallowing through 
 the flood, and dragging his clumsy body out upon the 
 bank. Of these I observed two sorts ; for it is a fact, 
 though scarce known to naturalists, that there are two 
 distinct kinds of the hippopotamus fomid in the rivers of 
 Western Africa, — the one least known being a much 
 smaller animal than the hippopotamus of the Nile and 
 the Hottentots. I saw daily, almost hourly, the huge 
 crocodiles, lying like dead trees along the edge of 
 the sti-eam, or swimming rapidly through the river in 
 pursuit of their finny prey ; large porpoises, too, leap- 
 ing high above the surface, sometimes passing the 
 vessel so near that I could have struck them with a 
 handspike. These were from the sea, making long 
 excursions up the river in search of a favorite food that 
 floated plenteously in the fresh water. Other ampliibi-
 
 98 ilAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 ous creatures I perceived at times, — a large water- 
 lizard that almost rivalled the crocodiles in bulk, — and 
 I once had a peep at that rare creature, the " red 
 water-hog," of the Cameroons, — for the little river we 
 were anchored in was not far from the same latitude 
 as the Cameroons itself, and the same sjiecies inhabited 
 both. 
 
 Land animals, too, occasionally made their appear- 
 ance on the bank, within sight of the barque. A lion 
 . was observed skulking through the trees ; and huge 
 monkeys, both red and black ones, appeared through 
 the branches, whose wild, sometimes human voices 
 could be heard at all times of the night, — moaning, 
 screaming, and chattering. Beautiful birds, too, — 
 •wood-pigeons, parrots, and strange kinds of water-birds, 
 — were constantly hovering over the river, flying from 
 bank to bank, or perched on the tops of the trees, giv- 
 ing utterance to their varied notes. 
 
 In truth it was an animated scene, and had I been 
 allowed time and leisure I could have regarded it for a 
 long while without being wearied with its monotony. 
 As it was, however, those voices and movements of the 
 beasts and birds only increased my longings to visit 
 their wild wood-haunts, and make nearer acquaintance 
 with those of them that were innocent and beautiful. 
 
 With what joy, then, did I learn from Brace that 
 upon the morrow he was to have " his day," and that 
 he had succeeded in obtaining leave for me to accom- 
 pany him ! 
 
 The boon had been granted in a surly manner, — 
 not to me, but to Brace himself, who had represented
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 99 
 
 that he wanted me to assist him. He was going upon 
 a hunt, — for, like most of his countrymen, Brace had 
 a little of the sportsman in him, — and he would need 
 some one to carry his game. For this reason was I 
 allowed to go along. 
 
 For my part, I cared not for the reason. I was too 
 happy in the prospect to cavil about the motives ; and 
 I prepared to accompany my patron with a feeling of 
 joyful anticipation, such as I had never experienced 
 before at the prospect of any happiness in store for 
 me.
 
 100 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 Next morning, just after daybreak, Brace and I 
 started upon our excursion. A couple of sailors, friends 
 of my companion, rowed us ashore, and then took back 
 the boat. I was not easy in my mind until I saw the 
 boat return without us; for I was still apprehensive 
 that my tyrants might repent of their generosity, hail 
 the boat, and have me taken back. I was not happy 
 until I had put some bushes between myself and the 
 river's bank, that hid me from the view of the barque. 
 
 Then, indeed, did I feel happy, — so much so that I 
 danced over the ground and Hung my arms wildly 
 around me, until my companion began to think I had 
 suddenly taken leave of my senses. If I felt hapj^y at 
 the prospect of this temporary freedom, how much more 
 was ■ I joyed by the reality ! I cannot describe the 
 peculiar sensations I experienced at that moment. My 
 feet once more rested on the welcome earth, after having 
 for two long months pressed only the slippery deck ; 
 once more I walked under the shadow of noble trees, 
 and around and above me, instead of stiff spars and 
 black tarred ropes, I beheld gi-aceful boughs and bright 
 green leaves. Instead of the wind drumming upon the 
 sails, or the storm screeching harshly thi'ough the taut
 
 r.AX AAV.W TO SEA. 101 
 
 rigging, I heard only a soft breeze, singing plaj'fully 
 through the twigs, and bearing upon its wings the 
 melody of many a sweet songster. Far more than all, 
 I was once more free, — free to think, and speak, and 
 act, — not one of which had I been free to do since 
 the day I stepped on board the Pandora. 
 
 Jso longer were those froA\Tiing faces before my eyes ; 
 no longer rang in my ears those harsh voices, — harsher 
 from jests, ribald and blasphemous utterings. No ; I 
 saw only the jovial face of my companion ; I heard 
 only his cheerful voice, — more cheerful because he too 
 was in liigh spirits with the prospect of our day's 
 enjoyment. 
 
 We soon buried ourselves in the woods, — far beyond 
 hear and hail of the barque, — and then, conversing 
 agreeably with one another, we took our time about it, 
 and trudged leisurely along. 
 
 I have said that Ben was a bit of a sportsman. Of 
 course then our excursion was a hunting one, and we 
 carried the imi)lements of the chase, — though it woul(!l 
 hardly be just to give this title to tlie weapons wa 
 carried. Ben shouldered a ship's musket of very 
 large dimensions, — an old piece of Queen Anne, with 
 a llint-loi-k and heavy iron ramrod, — the whole mak.i 
 ing a load that would have borne down a grenadier ; 
 but Ben Avas strong enough to have carried a small 
 cannon, and thought nothing of the weight. For me 
 he had provided a stout jjistol, — such as are used by 
 dragoons, and by sailors when boarding an enemy's 
 ship, — and tliese were our weapons. For the rest we 
 had about a pound of small shot, which my companioa 
 9*
 
 102 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 carried in his tobacco-pouch, and a quantity of powder 
 safely corked in a bottle that had once held that 
 favoi'itc English beverage " ginger beer," and the iden- 
 tity of whose stout form and gray complexion could 
 not be mistaken even in the forests of Africa. For 
 wadding Ave had brought with us some oakum, well 
 "flaxed" out, and thus armed and equipped we were 
 ready to do slaughter upon all birds and beasts that 
 should chance to come in our way. 
 
 "We walked a good distance without seeing either one 
 or the other, though we met with many signs and traces 
 of both. We were constantly within hearing of birds, 
 that sang or chattered among the trees, both above our 
 heads and around us. From the noises we knew we 
 were within shot of them, but we could not see a feather 
 to guide us in taking aim. The reason of this was, 
 that the leaves were so thick upon the trees the birds 
 were hidden by them. No doubt they saw us well 
 enougli, and no doubt we might have seen them, had 
 we known the exact spot in which to look ; for it is a 
 well-known fact, that Nature has given to her wild 
 creatures such forms and colors as peculiarly adapt 
 them to their several haunts ; as the brown of the hare, 
 resembling the withered gorse or fallow, the speckle of 
 the partridge, to assimilate it to the stubble, and many 
 other examples that might be adduced. In tropic 
 climes this law of Nature is also carried out. The 
 spotted leopard or panther, though of bright colors that 
 strike the eye Avhen the animal is viewed in its cage, 
 are scarce discernible among the red and yellow leaves 
 that strew the ground in a forest; the parrots that
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 103 
 
 frequent the evergreen foliage are themselves of this 
 color ; while others Avho haunt more upon rocks, or 
 the gray and brown trunks of giant trees, are usually 
 of more sombre hue, — for there are rock-parrots both 
 in Africa and America, as well as those that dwell only 
 among trees. 
 
 For tliis reason my companion and I went a long 
 way without finding a featlier. It was not destined, 
 however, that we should be altogether unsuccessful in 
 our day's sport. Our patience was at length rewarded 
 by the sight of a large dark-colored bird, which we 
 observed sitting very quietly upon a tree that was dead 
 and leafless, though still standing. The bird was upon 
 one of the lower branches, and apparently buried in 
 deep thought ; for it sat wdthout moving either head or 
 neck, limb or wing. 
 
 I stopped a little behind, and Ben advanced to obtain 
 a shot. He possessed some hunter craft; for, as he 
 had told me, he had done a little poaching in his 
 younger days, and this skill now stood him in stead. 
 Keeping behind the trunks of the trees, and silently 
 gliding from one to another, he at length arrived within 
 shot of the one on which the bird was perched. The 
 simple creature appeared to take no heed of him, 
 although part of his body was several times within 
 sight of it, and any English bird would have long 
 before taken to flight. Ben crept very near, in order 
 to make sure of the shot. He concluded that we were 
 not likely to meet with many chances, and, as he was 
 resolved not to go back empty-lianded, he was deter- 
 mined to be on the safe side and not make a miss of it»
 
 104 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 But if the bird liad been dead and stuffed it could not 
 have awaited hhn more composedly, and Ben crept on 
 until he was within about a cable's length from the 
 dead tree. He then levelled his " Queen Anne " and 
 fired, and, since it was almost impossible for him to 
 have missed, the bird fell to the shot, as an Irishman 
 might say, " killed dead." 
 
 Of course we both ran forward and secured the 
 prize ; though neither of us knew what sort of game 
 we had got. It was a very large bird, — quite as big 
 as a turkey, — and bore considerable resemblance to 
 one, being of a red color about the head and neck, and 
 upon these parts having no feathers. 
 
 Ben believed it was a turkey, — a wild one, of course ; 
 but I could not agree with him in this point, for I re- 
 membered having read that wild turkeys are found 
 only in America and Australia, and that there are none 
 in Africa ; though thei'e are bustards and floricans, and 
 several other kinds that bear considerable resemblance 
 to turkeys, and hence are often called by the name. It 
 might be one of these, Ave concluded, and therefore just 
 as good to eat as a turkey. So, with this idea, my 
 companion tied the huge bird across his shoulders, and, 
 once more loading his musket, we kept on. 
 
 We had not proceeded more than ten paces farther 
 when we came upon the carcass of an animal, badly 
 torn and partially devoured. It looked like it had been 
 a deer, and Ben said that it was one ; but as I observed 
 that its horns were without antlers, and as I had also 
 read that there are no deer in Africa, except one spe- 
 cies far north of where we were, I told Ben that I
 
 RAX AWAY TO ?^.:\. 105 
 
 thought the carcass must be that of an antelope ; for 
 these animals take the place of deer on the African 
 continent, and sailors, who know no better, call them 
 deer. Ben had never heard of an antelope, though he 
 had of a gazelle ; and if I had called it by this name 
 he might have agreed with me. 
 
 An " ant'lope," however, he knew nothing about ; 
 and as his hunter pride would have been offended by 
 contradiction, I allowed him to persist in calling it a 
 deer. 
 
 " Ay, ay ! it be a deer, Will," he said emphatically, 
 as we walked away from it, — " nothin' else, my boy. 
 "VVliat a pity we can't scare up a livin' 'un, — that 'ud 
 be a nice cargo for our return trip, w'ud n't, my lad ? " 
 
 "Yes," I answered, mechanically, without hearing 
 what Ben said ; for I was at that moment thinking of 
 something else. 
 
 We had observed how the carcass of the antelope — 
 for antelope it was — had been mangled and half eaten 
 by some preying creature. Ben said it was wolves or 
 jackals. Likely one or more of these had made a meal 
 upon it ; but there was one thing I had particularly 
 noticed, and that was the eyes. I should rather say 
 the places where the eyes had been ; for the eyes them' 
 selves were quite gone, and the sockets cleaned out to 
 the very bottom. Now, I reasoned that no quadruped 
 could do this. The holes were too small even for a 
 jackal to get his slender snout into. The work must 
 have been done by the beak of a bird ; and what sort 
 of bird ? AVhy, a vulture, of course ! 
 
 Now what kind of bird was Ben carrying upon his
 
 lOG K.vy AAVAY TO SEA. 
 
 back ? Beyond all doubt it was a vulture ! Tlie local- 
 ity in which we had found it, Avith the carcass near at 
 hand ; its stupid behavior in allowing the hunter to 
 approach so near ; its general appearance, with the 
 naked head and neck ; all these points confirmed my 
 suspicion. I had read that such is the habit of vul- 
 tures ; that they are so tame in some parts of the 
 world, that one can get near enough to knock them 
 over with a stick ; and this is especially the case ifn- 
 mediately after they have gorged themselves with 
 carrion. Now the appearance of the carcass indicated 
 that this very bird had just finished its breakfast, and 
 that would account for its tameness. Beyond a doubt, 
 our game was a vulture ! 
 
 I had arrived at this conviction, but disliked to de- 
 clare it to my companion, and walked on after him, 
 saying nothing. I thought I would leave him to find 
 it out for himself. 
 
 I had not long to wait for this event. Before we had 
 advanced a hundred paces, I saw Ben suddenly untie 
 the cord by which the bird was fastened, and, lifting it 
 over his shoulders, hold the body up nearer his nose, — 
 then, uttering a loud exclamation, he pitched the game 
 as far from him as he could, at the same time crying 
 out : — 
 
 " Turkey, i'deed, — dang it. Will, 'tan't no turkey. 
 Shiver my timbers if 'tan't a stinkin' vidter ! "
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 107 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 I PRETENDED to express surprise, though I was 
 bursting with laughter, for I had become quite satisfied 
 as to the species of the bird. Indeed, the horrid efflu- 
 vium that came from the filthy creature, as my com- 
 panion carried it in front of me, was quite as strong as 
 that of the carrion itself; and it was this reaching Ben's 
 nostrils that first led him to suspect the genuineness of 
 the game. Ben would have known the bird had it 
 been the Pondicherry vulture, — for be had been to the 
 East Indies, and had seen the latter, — or the griffon 
 vulture, of yellowish color, Avhich he had seen at Gib- 
 raltar, and on the Nile ; but this one was smaller than 
 either, and was far more like a turkey than they. It 
 was in reality a kind of vulture that is found in these 
 parts of Africa, and is not known any^'here else ; for 
 since that time I have visited most parts of the world, 
 and never saw another of the kind. No wonder, then, 
 my companion was deceived, — for he had never been 
 at the place before, and had never seen the bird, — but 
 now that he had smelt it, there could be no longer any 
 deception. No game could have emitted such an odor. 
 It was nothing else than a stinking vulture. 
 
 The expression upon Ben's face as he flung the crea- 
 ture from him was ludicrous in the extreme, and I
 
 108 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 could have laugliccl at liim with all my might, but that 
 I did not wish to add to my companion's chagrin. I 
 therefore approached the bird, and, examining it with a 
 look of pretended surprise, gave an affirmative rejoin- 
 der to Ben's emphatic declaration. Leaving it where 
 it had been thrown, we again faced forward, and jogged 
 leisurely along in hopes of finding some sweeter game. 
 
 We had not gone much farther when we entered a 
 
 forest of palm-trees, and one of the ardent longings of 
 
 my youth here met with its full gratification. If there 
 
 was anything in foreign lands I had longed particularly 
 
 to behold, it was a forest of palm-trees. I had heard 
 
 that such existed in vSouth America, Africa, and in the 
 
 Indian countries, and I had read some descriptions of 
 
 them. But I now perceived that the most glowing 
 
 description can impart but a very imperfect idea of the 
 
 beautiful reality, for no work of Nature I have ever 
 
 looked upon has given me more delight than this, — 
 
 the aspect of a palm wood. There are many species of 
 
 palms that do not gi-ow in forests, but only as single 
 
 individuals or groups of two or three together, in the 
 
 midst of other trees. Of course, too, there are many 
 
 sorts of palms more or less fine looking, since it is 
 
 believed that there are at least one thousand species 
 
 in existence. All are not equally beautiful to look 
 
 upon, for some are stunted, others have crooked stems ; 
 
 still others have short, misshapen trunks ; and not a 
 
 few appear with their leaves on the surface of the 
 
 ground, as if without stems altogether. 
 
 The sort of palm, however, that constituted the forest 
 into which my companion and I had now penetrated.
 
 HAN AWxVY TO SKA. 109 
 
 was one of the most magnificent of the ■whole tribe. I 
 did not then know what species it Avas, but since I have 
 learnt all about it. It was no other than the oil-palm, 
 called by the natives of "Western Africa the " Jfava" 
 and by botanists " Elais Guiniensis" which, Avhen trans- 
 lated into plain English, means the "oil-palm of Guinea." 
 
 It is a palm that somewhat resembles the beautiful 
 cocoa, and by botanists is placed in the same family. 
 The trunk is very tall, of less than a foot in diameter, 
 and rising in a sti-aight shaft to the height of nearly a 
 hundi-cd feet. On the top is a splendid head of leaves 
 like gigantic ostrich plumes, that gracefully curve over 
 on all sides, foi'ming a shape like a parachute. Each 
 leaf is full live yards in length, and of the kind called 
 pinnate, — that is, divided into numerous leaflets, each 
 of which is itself more than a foot and a half long, 
 shaped like the blade of a rapier. Under the shadow 
 of this graceful plumage the fruit is produced, just be- 
 low the point Avhere the leaves radiate from the stem. 
 The fruit is a nut, about the size of a pigeon's egg, but 
 of a regular oval form, and growing in large clusters, 
 after the manner of grapes. Around the shell is a thick 
 fleshy covering, very similar to that which encloses the 
 common walnut, only more of an oily substance and 
 glutinous texture, and it is from tliis very substance that 
 the oil is manufactured. Oil can also be extracted from 
 the kernel, and' t|Jiis last, though more difficult to be 
 obtained, is of a superior quality than that taken from 
 the i)ulp of the rind. 
 
 ^Nothing in the vegetable world can be more beautiful 
 than a full-grown specimen of the oil-palm, with its 
 10
 
 110 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 cluster of ripe fruit, tlielr bright yellow color contrast- 
 ing finely with the deep green of its long curving fronds, 
 that seem intended, as it were, to protect the rich bunch- 
 es from the too powerful rays of a tropic sun. I say 
 nothing in the vegetable world can be more beautiful 
 than this, unless, indeed, it be a whole forest of such 
 trees ; just such a forest as my companion and I had 
 now entered. Even the rude sailor was impressed by 
 the grandeur of the spectacle that surrounded us, and we 
 both stopped mechanically to gaze upon and admire it. 
 
 Far as the eye could reach rose a succession of 
 straight trunks, that looked as if they had been shaped 
 by mechanical skill and were only columns supporting 
 the verdant canopy above, and this canopy, from the 
 curving of the fronds and the regular division of the 
 leaflets, appeared to form grand arches, fretted and 
 chased in the most elaborate manner. From the col- 
 umns, near their tops, hung the rich yellow clusters, 
 like golden grapes, their brilliant color adding to the 
 general effect, while the ground underneath was strewed 
 with thousands of the egg-like nuts, that had fallen 
 from over ripeness, and lay scattered over the surface. 
 It looked like some grand temple of Ceres, some gigan- 
 tic orchard of Nature's own planting ! 
 
 I have thought — but long after that time — I have 
 thought that if King Dingo Bingo had but set his poor 
 captives, and his bloody myi'midons as well, to gather 
 that golden crop, to press the oil from those pulpy peri- 
 carps, what a fortune he might have been honestly the 
 master of, and what unhappiness he might have spared 
 to thousands in whose misery alone he was now making 
 traffic !
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. HI 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 FoK more than a mile we walked througli this won- 
 derful wood, and, although we had admired it so much 
 on first entering it, we were now very desirous of get- 
 ting out of it. It was not that it was a gloomy forest ; 
 on the contrary, it was rather cheerful, for the light, 
 pinnated leaves permitted the sun to shine through, and 
 just screened his rays sufficiently to make it pleasant 
 and cool. It was therefore rather cheerful than gloomy. 
 The reason why we so soon grew tired of it was, that 
 it was anything but agreeable under foot. The ground, 
 as I have already remarked, was strewed with the fall- 
 en fruits. The whole surface Avas literally covered 
 with them, just like an apple-orchard after a stormy 
 night, only that the palm-nuts lay thicker upon the 
 ground than I have ever seen apples, — so thick that 
 there was no picking of steps among them, and in some 
 places it was impossible to set down tlie foot without 
 treading upon and crushing tliem. Now the pulpy 
 outer part, when thus crushed, is almost as gummy and 
 sticky as cobblers' wax, and the consequence was, that 
 walking over the nuts was no easy matter, — in sliort, 
 it was both difficult and disagreeable. Sometimes a 
 whole cluster of them would adlicre to the soles of our
 
 112 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 shoes, or, Klipping from under our feet, would threaten 
 us with a full, and thus our advance was continually 
 impeded or interrupted. It was quite as difficult to 
 make way as it would have been through deep snow 
 or over ice, and it must have taken us a full hour to get 
 to the other side of the wood. 
 
 We reached it at length, and were very glad to see 
 trees of another kind, which, although far less beautiful 
 than the palms, and with far more gloomy shadows 
 beneath them, grew upon ground that offered us good 
 footing, and we were now able to proceed without the 
 danger of falling at every step, or spraining our ankles. 
 
 Through this shadowy forest we kept on, but as no 
 game of any kind was seen we soon became tired of it, 
 as we had been of the palms. In fact, travelling 
 through thick timber is very tiresome to persons who 
 are not used to it, — tliat is, to those who have not been 
 reared in a forest-covered country, or used to a forest 
 life. To such, the scene, however striking at first, how- 
 ever pictui'esque it may be, soon aj^pears tame and 
 monotonous. There is a great sameness in it ; — the 
 trees are alike, the vistas that now and then open out 
 all resemble one anotlier ; the ground, bare of grass or 
 covered with withered leaves, presents but little attrac- 
 tions, either to the foot or the eye, and the traveller 
 wearies of listening to his own tracks, oft repeated, and 
 longs for a piece of open ground where he may look 
 upon the blue sky above him, and press the green car- 
 pet of grass beneath his feet. 
 
 Just in this wise did my companion and myself long 
 to get out of the deep wood and into some more open
 
 RAN A WAV TO Si: A. 113 
 
 kind of country, where we might see to a good distance 
 around us, and where Ben thouglit we should be far 
 more likely to find game. 
 
 Our longings were gratified. We had advanced about 
 a quarter of a mile beyond the palm-wood, when the 
 forest appeared to end in front of us. We saw the sun 
 streaming through the trees, and a bit of blue sky as 
 big as a main-sail, and from this we knew there was an 
 opening in the timber. 
 
 We hastened forward with joj-ful anticipations ; and 
 a hundred yards farther on came out upon the edge of 
 a beautiful plain, that stretched as far beyond as the 
 eye could reach, with scarcely a tree to intercept the 
 prospect. Here and there only stood single trees, or 
 little clumps, just as if the plain Avas a great park and 
 these had been planted ; but there was no house within 
 sight, nor any sign of the presence of man. 
 
 We saAV some animals, however, upon the plain, which 
 my companion believed to be deer ; but I again differed 
 with him about the kind, for I knew by their horns that 
 they were antelopes. 
 
 No matter about that, — we were both equally glad 
 to see them, — and wliether they proved to be doer or 
 antelopes, we were desirous of having a shot at them. 
 
 We stopped for a while, under cover of the bushes, to 
 reconnoitre and plan how we might approach them. Of 
 course there was no other way than to " stalk " them ; 
 and that could only be done by taking advantage of 
 the little copses of trees that were interspersed over 
 the plain. One of these, we noticed, was not very 
 distant from the spot where the herd was browsing, 
 
 10*
 
 114 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 and we had fine hoj^es of being able to get into it un- 
 observed. 
 
 As soon as we liad taken all the bearings we set out ; 
 and after gliding from clump to clump, — sometimes on 
 our feet, in crouching attitude, and sometimes crawling 
 upon our hands and knees, — we at length got behind 
 the particular grove near wliich was the game. 
 
 We took great pains to worm our way through the 
 copse, for it was a perfect thicket, and so full of thorny 
 trees, such as acacias and aloes, that we got well 
 scratched for our pains. 
 
 At length, however, we came near enough to the 
 other side for our purpose ; and, with quick-beating 
 pulses, we perceived that the antelopes had kept the 
 ground, and Avere now within range of the " Queen 
 Anne." Of course I had no design of firing my pistol. 
 That would only have been to waste powder and shot ; 
 and I had merely kept along with Ben to be near and 
 enjoy the sport. 
 
 Ben was not slow about the work. He saw that 
 there was no time to be lost, for the timid antelopes 
 were seen to toss up their tiny snouts and snufF the gale, 
 as if they suspected that some enemy was near. 
 
 My companion just then protruded the muzzle of 
 " Queen Anne " through a bush, and, resting the long 
 barrel upon a branch, took aim and blazed away. 
 
 And the herd ran away — every hoof and bom of 
 them — so fast, that before the echoes of the huge 
 musket had died among the trees of the forest, there 
 was not an antelope in sight upon that wide plain, nor 
 any other living creatui'C except Ben Brace and myself!
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 115 
 
 Ben tliouglit he must have hit the animal at which he 
 had aimed ; but no sportsman likes to acknowledge that 
 he has missed entirely ; and if we were to believe 
 the accounts of hunters, there must be an incredible 
 number of wounded beasts and birds that contrive to 
 make their escape. 
 
 The fact Avas, that Ben's shot was too small for such 
 game ; and if he had hit a hundred times with it, he 
 could not have killed so large an animal as thesa 
 antelopes Avere.
 
 116 KAN AAVAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Ben was now sorry lie had not brought a bullet with 
 him, or, at all events, some slugs. Larger shot he 
 could not have brought, as there was none on board the 
 barque. But, indeed, in stai'ting out our ambition had 
 not soared so high ; neither my companion nor I had 
 anticipated meeting such fine game as a herd of ante- 
 lopes, and we had prepared ourselves just as we should 
 have done for a day's fowling about the do^vns of Poi'ts- 
 mouth. Birds we expected would be the principal 
 game to be met with, and therefore birds, and small 
 ones' only, had anything to fear from us. It is not 
 likely tliat Ben Avould have shot the vulture had he not 
 crept so near ; and then, even the small shot, projected 
 so powerfully by the huge jiiece, had jienetrated its 
 body and killed it. 
 
 We therefore greatly regretted not having jirovided 
 ourselves with " slugs," or a bullet or two, out of which 
 we could easily have made tliem. 
 
 Regrets were to no purpose, however. We were too 
 far from the barque to go back for them. It would be 
 no joke walking so far in the great heat that there was. 
 Besides, by going directly back, we should have to 
 pass once more through the palm-wood, and this we had
 
 RAX AWAY TO SEA. 117 
 
 determined to avoid by going round it on our return. 
 No ; Ave could not think of taking tlie back-track just 
 then. "\Ve must do the best Ave could Avithout the slugs ; 
 and, so resolving, Ben once more loaded " Queen 
 Anne " Avitli the snipe-shot, and A\'e marched on. 
 
 We had not gone very far Avlien a singidar sort of a 
 tree drew our attention. It stood all alone, though 
 there were others of a similar kind at no great distance. 
 The others, however, Avere much smaller, and it Avas 
 the largest that had drawn our attention. Indeed, 
 though the smaller trees bore a general resemblance to 
 this one, — so that you could tell they Avere of the same 
 kind, — yet they differed A'ery considerably from it, both 
 in form and aspect ; and, but for the peculiarity of the 
 leaves, one might have taken them for trees of altogeth- 
 er distinct species. The leaA-es of both, hoAvcA'er, Avere 
 exactly alike, and from this and other indications it was 
 eA'ident that both Avere trees of the same kind, only that 
 a difference of age had created a difference in their 
 aspect, — as great as Avould be between a chubby, rosy- 
 cheeked child and a Avrinkled old man of eighty. The 
 small trees, and consequently the younger ones, rose 
 upon a straight, round stem, only a feAv feet in height. 
 Each was about the height of a full-groAvn man, Avhile 
 the stem itself, or trunk as it should more properly be 
 called, Avas full as thick as a stout man's body ; and, 
 what Avas curious in a tree, it Avas even thicker at the 
 top than at the base, as if it had been taken out of the 
 gi'ound and ro-planted AATong end upAvards ! Upon 
 this clumsy-looking trunk there Avas not a single branch, 
 not even a twig, but just upon its top gi-ew out a vast
 
 118 RAN AAVAY TO SEA. 
 
 tuft of long, straight spikes that resombled broad-, 
 sword blades, only that they were of a green color. 
 They pointed in every direction, radiating from a com- 
 mon centre, so as to form a large head somewhat 
 romidish, or globe-shaped. Any one who has seen an 
 aloe or a yucca-plant will be able to form some idea of 
 the foliage of the singular tree upon which my com- 
 panion and I stood gazing in wonderment. The leaves 
 were more like those of the yucca than the aloe, — 
 indeed, so like the yucca was the whole tree, that, from 
 what I afterwards saw of yucca-trees in Mexico and 
 South America, I am convinced that these were very 
 near the same kind, — that is, they were of the same 
 habit and family, though, as I also learned afterwards, 
 esteemed different by botanists. 
 
 Then I had never seen a yucca, much less a tree of 
 the kind we were gazing at; of course I could only 
 guess at what they might be. 
 
 Ben thought they were palms ; but Ben was wrong 
 again, for he was no great discriminator of genus or 
 species. His oiiinion was based upon the general 
 aspect which the trees — that is, the smaller ones — 
 presented. Certainly, with their single, regularly round- 
 ed stem, crowned by the radiating circle of leaves, 
 they had somethmg of the peculiar look of palm-trees, 
 and a person entirely ignorant of botany, who had 
 never seen one of the sort before, would, in all likelihood, 
 have pronounced as my companion had done, and called 
 them palms. In the eyes of a jolly tar, all trees that 
 have this radiating foliage, such as aloes, and yuccas, 
 and the zamias of South Africa, ai-e palm-trees ; there-
 
 EAX AWAY TO SEA. 119' 
 
 fore it was natural for Ben to call the trees in question 
 by this name. Of course he saw they were different 
 from the oil-palms among which he had been wander- 
 ing; but Ben knew there were several sorts of palm- 
 trees, although he would not have believed it had he 
 been told there were a thousand. I should have been 
 compelled to agree with Ben, and believe these strange 
 trees to be veritable palms, — for I was no more of a 
 botanist than he, — but, odd as it may ajiiiear, I was 
 able to tell that they were not palms ; and, more than 
 that, able to tell what sort of trees they actually were. 
 This knowledge I derived from a somewhat singular 
 circumstance, which I shall relate. 
 
 Among the small collection of my boy-books there 
 had been one that treated of the " Wonders of Nature." 
 It had been my favorite, and I had read it through and 
 through and over and over again a dozen times, I am 
 sure. Among these " wonders " figured a remarkable 
 tree, which was said to grow in the Canary Islands, and 
 was known as the " dragon-tree of Oritava." It was 
 described by the celebrated traveller, Humboldt, who 
 measured it, and found its trunk to be forty-five feet in 
 girth, and the tree itself about fifty in height. It was 
 said to yield, when cut or tapped, a red juice resembling 
 blood, and to which the name of " dragon's-blood " has 
 been given ; hence the tree itself is called the " dragon- 
 tree," or sometimes the " dragon's-blood-tree," — though 
 it is to be observed, that several other kinds of trees that 
 give out a red juice are also known by this name. The 
 trunk of this tree, said the traveller, rose almost of equal 
 thickness to the height of twenty feet, when it divided
 
 120 ^.AN AWAY TO SKA. 
 
 into a great number of short, thick branches, tliat sep- 
 arated from the main stem like the l)ranches of a 
 candelabrum, and upon the end of each of tliese was a 
 thick tuft of the stiff, sv.^ord-shaped leaves, — the same 
 as I have above described. Out of the midst of these 
 leaves grew the panicles, or flower-spikes, and the 
 bunches of small, nut-like fruit. 
 
 Now the strangest part of Humboldt's account was, 
 that this individual tree was known to the Spaniards 
 on their first discovery of the Canary Islands, — more 
 than four centuries ago, — and that from that time to 
 the present it has increased scarce perceptibly in dimen- 
 sions. Hence the great traveller infers that it must be 
 one of the oldest trees in the world, — perhaps as old 
 as the earth itself! 
 
 Now all this account, except the last part of it, — 
 which of course is only a philosophic conjecture, — I 
 believe to be true, for I have myself visited the Cana- 
 ries and looked upon this vegetable wonder, which is 
 still standing near the town of Oritava, in the island of 
 Teneriffe. Unfortunately, since Humboldt's visit, the 
 tree, instead of increasing in dimensions, has become 
 less. During a storm, in the month of July, 1819, one 
 half of its enormous crown was broken off by the wind, 
 but the tree still continues to grow ; and, as it is a great 
 favorite of the inhabitants, the wound has been plastered 
 up, and the date of the misfortune inscribed over the 
 spot. 
 
 No doubt the great care taken of tliis venerable 
 vegetable will insure its surviving for another century 
 at least !
 
 KAN A^VAY TO SF.A. 121 
 
 Now }-ou ■will be wondering what all tliis after- 
 knowledge about the dragon-tree of Oritava has to do 
 with Ben Brace, myself, or the trees that had fixed our 
 attention on the plain. I shall tell you then what it 
 has to do with us. In the book of which I have spoken 
 there was a picture given of the Oritava tree. It was 
 but a rude affair, — a common woodcut, — but for all 
 that it gave a very good idea of the aspect of the great 
 vegetable ; and I well remembered every leaf and 
 branch of it, — so well that, when I afterwards saw the 
 tree itself, I recognized it at once. But what was still 
 more singular ; as soon as I set my eyes upon the large 
 tree that had brought my companion and myself to a 
 stand, the old picture came vividly before my mind, 
 and I was convinced that it was a tree of the same sort 
 as that described in my book. Yes ; there was the 
 thick, stout trunk, all gnai-led and knotted with the 
 marks of where the leaves had once growTi, — there 
 were the short, club-like branches, separating from 
 each other at the head, — at the blunt ends of each 
 were the fascicles of bayonet-shaped leaves, and the 
 panicles of greenish-white flowers, — all exactly as in 
 the picture ! I was convinced that the venerable 
 vegetable before us was no palm, but a true dragon- 
 tree; perhaps as old as that of Oi'itava. 
 
 11
 
 122 TIAN AAVAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTEE XXI. 
 
 I COMMUNICATED my convictions to Ben, who still 
 persisted in calling the tree a palm. How should I 
 know what sort of a tree it was, since I had never seen 
 one before ? I told Ben of the book and the picture, 
 but he was still incredulous. 
 
 " "Well, then," said I, " I '11 tell you how we can prove 
 whether I am right or no." 
 
 " How ? " demanded Ben. 
 
 " Why, if the tree bleeds it must be a dragon." 
 
 " Bleeds ? " echoed Ben, " why, my boy, a'n't you 
 mad ? who e'er heard o' a tree bleedin' ? " 
 
 " Run sap, I mean." 
 
 " O that be hanged, lad ! Sure you knoAV* that any 
 sort o' a tree '11 run sap ; 'ceptm' it be a dead 'un." 
 
 " But not red sap ! " 
 
 " Wliat ! you think yon ere tree 'ud run red sap, do 
 ye?" 
 
 " I am almost sure of it, — red as blood." 
 
 " "Well, if it do, then I '11 believe ee, my lad ; but it 
 are precious easy to try. Let 's go up to it, and gie it a 
 prod Avith the knife, and then we '11 see what sort o' sap 
 it 's got in its vigly veins, — for dang it, it are about the 
 ugliest piece o' growin' timber I e'er set eyes on ; ne'er
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 123 
 
 a mast nor spar to be had out o' it, I reckon. It 
 sartinly are ugly enough to make a gallows of. Come 
 on, my lad ! " 
 
 Ben started forwai^d towards the tree, and I followed 
 him. "We did not walk particularly fast, as there was 
 no need to be in a hurry. The tree was not likely to 
 run away from us, like the birds and beasts. There 
 were no signs of motion about it ; and it would have 
 taken a strong wind to have stiiTed either its leaves or 
 branches. It had a look of great finiiness, and more 
 resembled cast-iron than a vegetable substance ; but as 
 we drew nearer, its forbidding aspect was to some 
 extent relieved by the appearance of its flowers, the 
 strong fragrance of which reached our nostrils from a 
 great distance off. 
 
 Immediately around the tree, and for several yards 
 outwards, there was a bed of tall, sedge-looking grass. 
 It was withered, and of a yellowish color, not unlike a 
 piece of standing wheat, but much taller. It appeared 
 a little trampled and tossed, as if some heavy animal 
 had been passing through it, and in one or two places 
 had rolled in it. This might all very naturally be, in a 
 country where large animals abound. The antelopes 
 might have been there, resting themselves under the 
 shade, and taking advantage of the fine grass to couch 
 upon. 
 
 Neither my companion nor I took any heed of these 
 signs, but walked boldly up to the tree ; and Ben, with- 
 out more ado, drew his great jack-knife, and struck the 
 blade forcibly into the bark. 
 
 Whether there came out red juice or yellow juice, or 
 
 >
 
 124 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 any juice at all, neither of us waited to see ; for, as ii 
 the stroke of the knife had been a signal, a huge animal 
 leaped up out of the grass, not twenty feet from where 
 we stood, and remained gazing at us. To our hoiTor 
 we saw that it was a lion ! 
 
 It needed no naturalist to recognize this fellow. The 
 dun-colored body, with dark, shaggy mane, — the broad, 
 full face, and wrinkled jaws, — the fierce, yellow eye, 
 and bristled, cat-like snout, were not to be mistaken. 
 
 My companion and I had both seen lions in shows 
 and menageries, as who has not? But even had we 
 never looked on one before, it would have been all the 
 same. A mere infant might recognize the terrible 
 animal, and point him out amidst all the beasts in the 
 world. 
 
 Ben and I were horror-struck, — perfectly paralyzed 
 by the unexpected apparition ; and remained so for 
 some seconds, — in fact, so long as the lion stood his 
 ground. To our great joy that was not a long while. 
 The enormous beast gazed at us a few seconds, — 
 apparently more in wonderment than anger, — and 
 then, uttering a low growl to express some slight dis- 
 pleasure at having his rest disturbed, he dropped his 
 tail and turned sulkily away. And thus do lions gen- 
 erally behave at the approach of man, — especially if 
 they are not hungry, and be not assailed by the 
 intruder. 
 
 He moved off, however, but very slowly, — at inter- 
 vals crouching down and turning his head backward, as 
 if " looking over his shoulder " to see whether we were 
 following. We had no notion of such a thing. Not a
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 125 
 
 foot did we intend to follow him, not even an inch. On 
 the contrary, we had rather receded from our position, 
 and placed the huge trunk of the tree between him and 
 us. Of course this would have been no protection had 
 he chosen to return and attack us ; but, although he did 
 not go as fast as we could have wished, he showed no 
 signs of coming back, and we began to recover confi- 
 dence. 
 
 We might have retreated upon the plain, but that 
 would have been of no use, and very probably would 
 have been the means of drawing the lion after us. "\Ye 
 knew very well he could soon overtake us, and of course 
 a blow apiece from his enormous paws Avould have 
 knocked us into " smithereens," or, as my companion 
 more elegantly expressed it, " into the middle of next 
 week." 
 
 It is quite probable that, had this lion been let alone, 
 he would have gone entirely away without molesting 
 us. But he was not let alone. My companion was a 
 bold, rash man, — too bold and too rash upon that 
 occasion. It occurred to him that the enemy was 
 moving off too slowly ; and fancying, in his foolish way, 
 that a shot from " Queen Anne " might intimidate the 
 brute and quicken his pace, he rested the piece upon 
 one of the old leaf-marks of the tree, and, taking 
 steady aim, banged away. 
 
 Likely enough the shot hit the lion, — for he was not 
 yet fifty yards from tlie muzzle of the gun, — but what 
 effect could a load of snipe-shot produce upon the 
 thick hide of an enormous brute like tliat ? 
 
 In the lion's mind, however, it produced the very 
 11 *
 
 12G RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 opposite effect to what my companion anticipated, for it 
 neither caused him to run away or even quicken his 
 pace, nor yet frightened liim any way. On the contra- 
 ry, almost simultaneously with tlie report, he uttered a 
 loud scream, and, turning in his track, came bounding 
 towards the tree !
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 127 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 No doubt, in less than another imnute Ben Brace 
 and I would have ceased to live. I had made up my* 
 mind that both of us would be torn to pieces, — and 
 certainly this would have been the resrdt had my com- 
 panion not been a man of ready resources. But, fortu- 
 nately, he was so, and at that crisis conceived a means 
 of escape from the danger that thi-eatened us. Perhaps 
 he had thought of it before. It is most probable he 
 ha*^., otherwise he would scarce have acted so impru- 
 dently as he had done, — for nothing could have been 
 more imprudent than firing at a lion upon an open 
 plain with nothing but snipe-shot in the gun ! 
 
 It is likely, however, that Ben had thought of his 
 means of retreat before firing that shot, though what 
 they were I could not imagine. "We were upon the 
 ground, with the thick trunk of a tree between us and 
 the hon ; but, of course, that would be no protection, 
 since the beast saw us, and would soon come round 
 to our side. How, then, were we to retreat ? For 
 my part I believed we should both be killed and 
 devoured. 
 
 Ben was. of a different opinion, and before I could do 
 moi'C than give utterance to an exchunation of terror.
 
 128 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 he had caught me by the legs, and hoisted me high 
 above his shoulders into the air ! 
 
 " Now, lad," shouted he, " lay hold o' the branch and 
 hoist yourself up. Quick ! — quick ! or the beast '11 be 
 on us." 
 
 I at once divined his intention ; and, without waiting 
 to make reply, I seized one of the branches of the 
 dragon-tree, and commenced drawing myself upward. 
 The branch was just as high as I could reach with m^y 
 hands, — even when held up in the arms of the tall 
 sailor, — and it was no easy matter to raise my body 
 up to it ; but during the voyage I had learned to climb 
 like a monkey, and after some twisting and wriggling, 
 I succeeded in gaining a lodgement among the limbs of 
 the tree. 
 
 Meanwhile Ben was as busy as myself in making 
 the ascent. He had resigned his hold of me, as soon 
 as he perceived that I had caught the branch ; and was 
 now using all his energies, and all his craft too, to get 
 out of the way of the lion. Unfortunately, the limbs of 
 the tree were too high for him to lay hold of, and he 
 was compelled to resort to a different mode of climbing. 
 Of course, the trunk was by far too tliick for him to get 
 his arms around it and climb by hugging, — he might 
 as readily have hugged a wall. Fortunately, however, 
 the bark was full of irregularities, — little knots and 
 notches, the scars of the old leaf-marks, that had long 
 ago fallen off, with some larger holes, where, perhaps, 
 whole branches had been broken off by the wind. The 
 quick eye of the sailor at once perceived the advantage 
 of these marks, — which Avould serve him as steps, —
 
 RAN AAVAY TO SEA. 129 
 
 and, kicking off his shoes, he clutched tlie trunk both 
 ■with fingers and toes, and commenced climbing upward 
 like a cat. 
 
 It was shai*p work, and he was obliged to take a 
 little time and make it sure. Had he lost balance and 
 fallen back, he would not have had time to make a 
 second attempt before the lion should arrive upon the 
 ground ; and, well knowing this, he held on with " teeth 
 and toe-nail." 
 
 By good fortune I had now squared myself face 
 downward upon the branch, and as the collar of Ben's 
 Guernsey came within reach of my hand I was able to 
 give him a help ; so that the next moment he succeeded 
 in getting hold of a limb, and swinging himself into the 
 fork of the tree. 
 
 It Avas a close shave, however ; for just as Ben drew 
 his dangling feet among the branches the lion reached 
 the ground, and, bounding upwards, struck his paw 
 fiercely against the trunk, causing the bark to fly off in 
 large pieces. There was not three inches between the 
 tips of his claws and the soles of Ben's feet as this 
 stroke was given ; and had he succeeded in grasping 
 the ankle of my companion, it would have been the last 
 bit of climbing poor Brace would ever have made ; for 
 the paw of the lion is like a hand, and he could easily 
 have dragged his victim back to the ground again. It 
 was a narrow escape, therefore, but, as Ben afterwards 
 remarked, " an incli of a miss was as good as a mile," 
 and the sequel in this case proved the justitc of tlie 
 adage, for we were now safe among the branches where 
 the lion coidd not possibly reach us.
 
 130 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 At the time, however, we were far from being satis- 
 fied upon this liead, and for a long while entertained no 
 very confident feeling of security. We both knew that 
 lions cannot climb an ordinary tree. They have not 
 the power of " hugging " with which some bears are 
 gifted, and of course cannot ascend in that manner. 
 Neither can they climb as cats do ; for although the 
 lion is neither more nor less than a great cat, — the 
 biggest of all cats, — and is furnished Avith retractile 
 claws, such as cats have, yet these last are usually so 
 worn and blunted, that the king of beasts can make but 
 little use of them in attempting to climb a tree. For 
 this reason tree-climbing is altogether out of his line, 
 and he does not make any pretensions to the art; not- 
 withstanding all this, he can rush a long way up the 
 trunk by the mere strength of his elastic muscles, and 
 particularly where the bark is rough on the surface, 
 and the trunk large and firm as was that of the di-agon- 
 tree. 
 
 No wonder, then, that our apprehensions continued ; 
 no wonder they increased when we saw the fierce brute 
 crouch down at some paces distant from the trunk, and, 
 spreading out his broad paws, deliberately set himself 
 for a spring. 
 
 Next moment he rushed forward about two lengths 
 of his body, and then, bounding in a diagonal line, 
 launched himself aloft. He must have leaped over ten 
 feet in an upward direction, — for liis fore-paws struck 
 the tree just under the forking of the branches, — but 
 to our great relief he was not able to retain his hold, 
 and his huge body fell back to the ground.
 
 RAX AAVAY TO SEA. 131 
 
 He was not discouraged by his failure ; and, once 
 more running outward, he turned and cowered for a 
 second spring. This time he appeared more deter- 
 mined and certain of success. There was that expres- 
 sion in his hideous face, combined with the extreme 
 of rage and fury. His lips were drawn back, and his 
 white teeth and red frothy tongue were displayed in all 
 their horrid nakedness, — a hideous sight to behold. 
 We trembled as we looked upon it. 
 
 Another fierce growl, — another rush forward, — 
 another bound, — and before we had time to utter a 
 word, we perceived the yellow paw of the lion spread 
 over the limb of the tree, with his grifiling riiuzde and 
 gleaming teeth close to our feet ! In another instant 
 the brute would have swung his body up, but my com- 
 panion's presence of mind did not forsake him at this 
 crisis. Quick as thought was his action ; ana before 
 the lion had' time to raise himself, the keen blade of 
 the sailor's knife had passed twice through the great 
 paw, — inflicting at each stab a deep and bloody gash. 
 At the same instant I had dra^ra the jnstol, which I 
 still carried in my ])elt-, and fired, as fair as I could, iu 
 the face of the naonster. 
 
 Wliether it was the knife or the pistol that produced 
 the desired effect, I will not undertake to determme ; 
 but certainly an effect was produced by one or the 
 other, or more likely both Aveapons deserve a share of 
 the credit. Be this as it may, the effect was instan- 
 taneous ; for the moment the shot was fired and the 
 stabs were given, the lion dropped backward, and ran 
 limping around the truidi of the tree, roaring and
 
 132 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 screaming in a voice that might have been heard at 
 the distance of miles ! 
 
 From the manner in which he limped, it was evident 
 that the wounds given by the knife were painful to him, 
 and we could percive by the blood upon his " counte- 
 nance " that the shot, small as it was, had torn him con- 
 siderably about the face. 
 
 For a short time we were in hopes that after such 
 a repulse he might take himself off, but we soon per- 
 ceived that our hopes were fiillacious ; neither the stabs 
 nor the shot had seriously injured him. They had only 
 served to render him more furious and vengeful ; and 
 after tumbling about for a while, and angrily biting at 
 his own bleeding paw, he returned once more to the 
 attack, as before, endeavoring to spring up to the 
 branches of the tree. I had reloaded the pistol. Ben 
 was agam ready with his blade ; and, fixing ourselves 
 firmly on our perch, Ave awaited the onset. 
 
 Once more the lion bounded upward and launched 
 himself against the trunk, but to our great joy we saw 
 that he fell far short of his former leaps. Beyond a 
 doubt his limb was disabled. 
 
 Again and again he repeated the attempt, each time 
 falling short, as before. If fury could have availed, he 
 would have succeeded ; for he was now at the height 
 of his rage, and making such a liideous combination of 
 noises, that we could not hear our own voices when we 
 spoke to each other. 
 
 After several vain essays to reach us, the brute 
 seemed to arrive at the conviction that the feat was 
 beyond his poAvers, and he desisted from the attempt.
 
 V 
 
 RAN A^VAV TO SEA. 133 
 
 But he had no intention of leaving the ground. On 
 the contrary, we saw that he was determined to make 
 us stand siege, for, to our great chagrin, we observed 
 him trot a few paces from the trunk of the tree and 
 crouch down in the grass, — evidently with the inten- 
 tion of remaining there till we should be compelled to 
 come down.
 
 101 KAX AAV.VY TO S::;A. 
 
 CIIArTEPv XXIII, 
 
 Of course my companion and I kept our places in 
 tlie top of the tree ; we could not do otherwise. Had 
 we attempted to come down, it would only have been to 
 fling ourselves right into the jaws of the Hon, — who 
 lay at just such a distance from the trunk that he could 
 have reached us by a single bound, the moment we set 
 foot upon the earth. There he lay, or rather squatted, 
 like a cat ; though at intervals he rose and stretched his 
 body into a crouching attitude, and lashed his sides with 
 his tufted tail, and showed his teeth and roared angrily. 
 Then for some moments he would lie down again and 
 lick his wounded paw, — still growling while he did so, 
 as though he was vowing revenge for the injury ! 
 
 When we saw that he had ceased to attempt climbing 
 the tree, we were in hopes he would get tired of the 
 attack, and go off altogether. But these hopes gradu- 
 ally forsook us, as we observed the pertinacity with 
 which he still continued to watch us. If either of us 
 made a motion among the branches, he would instantly 
 spring to his feet, — as though he fancied we were 
 about to descend, and was determined to intercept us. 
 This, of itself, proved that he had not the slightest 
 intention of moving off from the ground, and convinced
 
 HAN AWAY TO SEA. 135 
 
 US that the siege was not to be raised with the consent 
 of the besieger. 
 
 "We began to grow exceedingly apprehensive about 
 our situation. Hitherto we had been terrified by tlie 
 sudden attack of tlie lion, but these moments of terror 
 were short-lived, and, on account of the excitement 
 which accompanied them, we had neither time to reflect 
 nor suffer ; we had not time to feel despair, and, in 
 fact, had not despaired of safety, even while the lion 
 was using all his efforts to reach us, for we had the 
 belief that he could not get up. 
 
 Now, however, a new danger threatened us. Though 
 we felt quite secure in our " roost," we could not remain 
 there long. It was by no means comfortable, strad- 
 dling the naked branch of a tree ; but the comfort was 
 a small consideration. "We were both used to riding 
 such a stock -horse ; and as for Brace he could have 
 gone to sleep with only the flying-jib-boom between his 
 legs, so that it was not the discomfort we cared about. 
 There was something more serious than this to reflect 
 upon, and that was the prospect of being afflicted by 
 hunger and thirst. I need not say prospect. As for 
 hunger, we were not yet suffering for want of food ; 
 but already the sister appetite had begun to be felt, 
 and keenly too. We had not tasted water since leaving 
 the river, and any one who has ever made a march 
 under the tropical sun of Africa knows that at every 
 half-mile you feel the desire to drink. Both of us had 
 been thirsty almost since the moment we parted with 
 the boat, and I had been looking out for water ever 
 «ince. We blamed ourselves for not having brought
 
 y 
 
 13G KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 with US a canteen, or water-bottle, and we already paid 
 for our negligence, or rather our ignorance, — for it 
 never entered into our minds that such a provision would 
 be necessary, any more than if we had gone out for a 
 day's fowling into the fields about home. 
 
 We had already been suffering from thirst, but now 
 that we sat upon those bare branches, with not a bit of 
 shade to screen us from the fierce rays of a noonday's 
 sun, — and a hot tropical sun at that, — we began to feel 
 the pangs of thirst in right earnest, and in a way I had 
 never felt them before. Indeed, it was a most painful 
 sensation, and I thought if it was to increase, or even 
 continue much longer, it would kill me. My com- 
 panion suffered also, though not so badly as I. He 
 was more used to such extremities, and could better 
 bear them. 
 
 Pei-haps had we been actually engaged in some work 
 we should not have felt this misery so keenly ; but we 
 had nothing to do but balance our bodies upon the 
 branches and calmly reflect. So much the worse. We 
 were able to comprehend our situation, and fully under- 
 stand its perilous nature. 
 
 The prospect was far from cheering. Out of the 
 tree we dared not go, else we should be eaten up by 
 the lion. If we remained in the tree, we should be- 
 come the victims either of thirst or hunger, or both. 
 
 How were we to be relieved from this terrible alter- 
 native ? Would the lion grow wearied with watching 
 us, and wander away ? There was not the least likeli- 
 hood he would do so. All his movements indicated an 
 opposite intention ; and for our consolation, I now re-
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 137 
 
 membered having read of the implacable nature of this 
 fierce brute when wounded or jirovoked, — so far differ- 
 ent from the generous disposition usually ascribed to 
 him, and which certainly he often displays when not 
 molested, or perhaps when not hungry. 
 
 Whether our lion was hungry or not, Ave had no 
 means of judging ; but we knew he had been molested, 
 and roughly handled too ; his revengeful feelings had 
 been roused to their highest pitch ; and, therefore, what- 
 ever of vengeance was in his nature would now be 
 exhibited. Beyond a doubt his ire was not going to 
 cool down in a hurry. We might wait a long while 
 before he would feel inclined to forgiveness. We 
 had no hope from his mercy. Perhaps the night 
 might produce a change. On this alone we rested 
 our hopes. 
 
 We never speculated on being rescued by any of our 
 companions from the Pandora. Though Brace had 
 friends among them, they were not the sort of friends 
 to trouble themselves much about what became of him. 
 They might make a show of search, but there were 
 twenty ways they could go, without hitting on the right 
 one ; and to find any one among these limitless forests 
 would be a mere act of chance. We had not much 
 hope of being rescued by them. 
 
 Wliat little hope we had from this source rested upon 
 a singular belief. My companion suggested that the 
 Pandoi'a's people, on finding we did not return at night, 
 might fancy we had deserted. In that case it was prob- 
 able enough we might be searched for, and with suf- 
 ficient zeal to insure our being found ! 
 12*
 
 138 RAN AATAT TO SEA. 
 
 This was a singular conjecture, and both of us wished 
 it might prove a correct one. Under this contingency 
 there was a better prospect of our being relieved. 
 
 By this time our thu'st had become oppressive. 
 Our throats were parched as though we had swal- 
 lowed red pepper, and our tongues could not produce 
 the slightest moisture. Even the natui-al saliva had 
 ceased to flow. 
 
 Wliile suffering thus, an idea occurred to my com- 
 panion. I saw him with his knife make an incision in 
 the bark of one of the branches. The point that had 
 first led us to approach the great tree was now decided. 
 Eed sap flowed from the wound ! — it was the " drag- 
 on's-blood " ! 
 
 In hopes of getting relief from this som'ce, we both 
 moistened our lips with the crimson juice, and swallowed 
 it as fast as it oozed out. Had we been better acquaint- 
 ed with medical botany we should have let this liquor 
 alone, for the dragon's-blood is one of the most noted of 
 astringents. Alas ! Ave soon discovered its qualities by 
 experiment. In five minutes after, our tongues felt as 
 if vitriol had been poured upon them, and our thirst in- 
 creased to a degree of violence and fierceness that could 
 no longer be borne. Deeply did we now repent what 
 we had done; deeply did we rue the tasting of that 
 blood-hke sap. We might have endured for days, had 
 we not swallowed those crimson drops ; but already 
 were we sufiermg as if days had passed since we had 
 tasted water. 
 
 Our thirst had suddenly increased, and still kept in- 
 creasing, until the agony we endured was positively
 
 EAN AWAY TO SKA. 139 
 
 excruciating. I cannot describe it. Some idea may 
 be had of its terrible nature when I assert that we ac- 
 tually talked of descending from the tree, and risking 
 our lives in a knife-conflict with the lion, rather than 
 endure it longer !
 
 110 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 Yes ; we actually talked of descending from the 
 tree, and risking our lives in a knife-conflict with the 
 lion ! 
 
 It is true it was a forlorn hope ; but it is probable we 
 should have attempted it in preference to enduring the 
 teri'ible agony much longer. Fortunately we were not 
 driven to this desperate alternative. At this crisis a 
 happy idea came into the mind of my companion, and 
 drove the thought of the knife-combat out of our heads ! 
 
 It will be remembered that we had with us a mus- 
 ket. The great " Queen Anne " must not be forgotten ; 
 though, for the time, it would seem as though we had 
 forgotten it. That is not exactly the case. We remem- 
 bered it well enough, for it was under our eyes, lying 
 at the bottom of the tree, — where Brace had tlirormi 
 it in his eagerness to get out of the way of the lion ; 
 but it was out of our reach, and, moreover, being empty, 
 we had never thought of its being of service to us. 
 Even could we have regained possession of, and reload- 
 ed it, we knew that the snipe-shot would not kill the 
 lion ; and therefore we miglit load and fire till we had 
 exhausted all our ammunition, without any other result 
 than to render the brute more fui-ious, — if that could
 
 KAX AWAY TO SEA. 141 
 
 possibly be. For these reasons we had paid no atten- 
 tion to the " Queen Anne," and there it lay right under 
 us, apparently as useless as a bar of iron. 
 
 While plotting about the means of defence and at- 
 tack we might make use of in our intended final strug- 
 gle, the " Queen Anne " once more came into our heads ; 
 and Brace hit upon a plan by which the great piece 
 might serve us. In fact, there was a probability we 
 might extricate ourselves by its aid, without the desper- 
 ate conflict we had projected ; and we only wondered 
 the idea had not occurred to us before. 
 
 This plan was to get hold of the gun and reload her ; 
 then provoke the lion in some way, so that he Avould 
 renew his attempts to ascend the tree ; and, when thus 
 near, place the muzzle of the musket close to his head, 
 and fire the contents right into him. Even snipe-shot 
 might do the work, if delivered at such close quarters. 
 
 The first difficulty Avould be to get possession of the 
 gun. She was lying under the tree, upon the same side 
 where we had climbed up, and not three feet from the 
 great trunk ; but, though so near, it was evident that 
 one or other of us must descend to the gi-ound, be- 
 fore we could lay a finger upon her. Of course it would 
 be impossible to do this without the risk — nay, the 
 positive certainty — of being assailed by the lion. He 
 lay only a dozen paces farther out, and, as already 
 stated, continually kept his eyes upon us. A single 
 bound would be enough, and there Avould be no chance 
 of escaping him. How was the gun to be got at ? 
 
 I have said that it was evident one or the other of us 
 would have to descend; and, as this would be going
 
 142 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 directly to destruction, the idea of doing so was not 
 entertained for a moment. 
 
 Ben had fancied that he might " sling " me down 
 after the manner of monkeys, and that by this means 
 we might get hold of the gun ; but after examining 
 the branches and calculating the distance, we saw that 
 the height Avas too great, and the thing would be im- 
 possible. 
 
 Just then another idea came to our aid, — an idea of 
 Ben's conception, — and that was to make a running 
 noose on the end of a piece of cord, endeavor to get it 
 round the gun, and then draw her up in the looj:). This 
 would be a safe plan, if we could only accomplish it. 
 
 We had the cord, — a sailor is rarely found wanting 
 one. It was the same piece upon which the vulture 
 had dangled ; for Ben had unloosed it before pitching 
 away his bird. It was both long enough and strong 
 enough for the purpose, and could not have suited bet- 
 ter if it had been chosen at a rope-ftictory. Ben knew 
 how to make a loop, and a loop was soon made to his 
 liking ; and then the cord was let down slowly and 
 gently, so as not to close the noose before it reached 
 the ground. Guided by the adroit hand of the sailor, 
 the loop at length rested upon the earth, just before the 
 muzzle of the musket ; and was then drawn slowly and 
 smoothly along the grass. Fortunately, the barrel did 
 not lie close to the surface, and the cord passed easily j. 
 vmderneath it; but Ben was. not satisfied until he had 
 worked his loop nearly to the middle of both barrel and 
 stock, and quite over one of the swivels. He then 
 tightened the noose by a jerk, — such only as a sailor
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 143 
 
 could give, — and the tuut cord showed that it was fast 
 and secured. In another half-minute my companion 
 held " Queen Anne " in his grasp ! 
 
 It was but tlae work of a few minutes to load her, 
 but this was done with caution, as we feared to drop 
 either the ammunition or the ramrod. Of course, had 
 we lost either of these, the piece would have become 
 useless. 
 
 During all these proceedings, our antagonist had not 
 remained silent. As he saw the musket ascending so 
 mysteriously into the tree, he seemed to fancy that 
 some conspiracy was meditated against him, and he 
 had risen to his all-fours, and set up a loud growling. 
 
 Ben had now finished loading, and only waited for 
 the lion to appi'oach the tree ; but the brute showed no 
 signs of coming nearer. He continued to gi*owl and 
 lash his tail angrily, but kept his ground. 
 
 Perhaps a shot from the pistol might tempt him 
 nearer ; and my companion directed me to fire. I did 
 so, aiming at the lion. Like enough the shot only 
 tickled him ; but it partially produced the desired 
 effect ; for, on receiving it, he made one bound forward 
 and then stopped again, — still continuing to roar, and 
 strike his sides with his long, tufted tail. 
 
 He was now within less than ten paces of the muz- 
 zle of the piece, and he was not going to come nearer 
 at that time. This was evident ; for, after remaining 
 awhile upon all-fours, he squatted down upon his hips 
 just like a cat. His broad breast was right towards us, 
 and presented a most luring mark to aim at. 
 
 Ben was sorely templed to level and pull trigger;
 
 144 KAN AAVAY TO SEA. 
 
 but, still fearing that even at that close distance the 
 snijie-shot would scatter and do no hurt, he held back. 
 
 lie had directed me to reload the pistol and fire 
 again, and I was busy in doing so, when, all at once, 
 my companion whispered me to desist. I looked at 
 him to see what he wanted. I saw that some new 
 purpose was in his mind. I saw him cautiously draw 
 the huge ii'on ramrod from the thimbles, and then 
 twisting a piece of oakum round its head, insert it into 
 the barrel, where the oakum held it fast. I next saw 
 him lower the barrel, and lay the butt to his shoulder. 
 I saw him take aim, and soon after came the loud 
 bang and the cloud of smoke, which filled the whole 
 top of the tree, hiding both the earth and the sky from 
 my sight. 
 
 Though I could not for some time tell the effect of 
 the shot, — neither could Ben, — on account of the 
 thick smoke, our ears were gratified by the sounds that 
 reached us from below. The voice of the lion seemed 
 all at once to have changed its triumphant roaring to 
 a tone that expressed agony and fear, and we were 
 convinced that he was badly hurt. We could hear 
 Avhining, and snorting, and screaming, like that made 
 by a cat in the agonies of death, but far hoarser and 
 louder. 
 
 All this lasted only. a few seconds, — while the sul- 
 phurous vapor clung around the tree, — and just as this 
 was wafted aside, and we could see the ground below, 
 the noises ceased, and to our great joy we beheld the 
 enormous brute stretched upon his side, motionless and 
 dead !
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 145 
 
 We waited awhile, to be sure of this fact before 
 descending from our safe perch ; but, as we watched 
 the brute and saw that he stirred not, we at length felt 
 assured, and leaped down to the earth. 
 
 True enough, he was quite dead. The iron ramrod 
 had done the business, and was still sticking half buried 
 in his breast, its point having penetrated to the heart ! 
 
 A royal Hon was game enough in one day. So 
 thought Ben ; and, as we had no desire to procure a 
 second one in the same way, we agreed that this should 
 be the termination of our hunt. 
 
 Ben, however, was not going to return without taking 
 back some trophies of his hunter-skill ; and therefore, 
 after we had obtained Avater to assuage our thirst, we 
 returned to the spot, and under the shade of the great 
 dragon-tree stripped the lion of his skin. 
 
 With this trophy borne upon Ben's shoulders, while 
 I carried the " Queen Auue," we wended our way 
 toward the Pandora. 
 
 13
 
 14G KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 It was the intention of Ben and myself to return 
 direct to the barque. We Avere quite satisfied with 
 our day's liunting, and wanted no more game. 
 
 We set out, therefore, in a direction tliat, as we 
 tliought, AvoukI bring us back to tlie river. 
 
 We had not gone far, hoAA^CA^er, Avhen Ave began to 
 foncy tlaat Ave Avere going in tlie Avrong course, and tlien 
 Ave turned aside from it and took another. 
 
 Tliis new one Ave followed for more than a mile, but, 
 as no river appeared, Ave belicAed we Avere noAV cer- 
 tainly going the wrong Avay, and once more turned 
 back. 
 
 After Avalking another mile or two, Avithout coming 
 to the river, Ave begfm to think we were lost. At all 
 events, we had certainly lost our way, and had not the 
 slightest idea on Avhat side of us lay the riA^er, or the 
 barque, or the barracoon of King Dingo Bingo. 
 
 After resting a bit, — for we had got quite tii-ed, 
 fagging baclvAvard and forward through the Avoods, — 
 Avc took a fresh start, and this time Avalked on for tlu'ee 
 miles or more in a straight course. It was all guess- 
 Avork, however, and a bad guess it turned out to be ; 
 for instead of getting into the low bottom lands that
 
 RAX AWAY TO SEA. 147 
 
 lay along the banks of the river, Ave found ourselves 
 coming out into a hilly country, which was open and 
 thinly timbered. We saw plenty of gam^n all sides, 
 — auteloiies of several kinds, — but we Avere now so 
 anxious about our Avay, that we never thought of 
 stopping to have a shot at them. At that moment we 
 would rather have seen the ro}'al-mast of the. Pandora 
 than the largest hei'd of antelopes in the Avorld. 
 
 One of the hills in advance of us appeared to be 
 higher than the rest ; and as it also appeared the 
 nearest, Ben proposed we should continue on to its top. 
 l>y so doing we should gain a view of the surrounding 
 counti^ 4nd would be likely to see the river, and 
 perha|)fs the barque herself. 
 
 Of course I made no objection, — as I was entirely 
 guided by my companion's advice, — and we at once 
 set out for the hill. 
 
 It appeared to be only a mile or two distant ; but, to 
 our great surprise, when we had walked a full mile, it 
 seemetl no nearer than ever ! 
 
 But> this was not the worst of it, for when we had 
 walked another mile, we still ai")peared no nearer to 
 the hill than when Ave had first started for it; and then 
 a third mile Avas passed over, and the distance that 
 intervened between us and the eminence Avas, to all 
 ap[)earance, but slightly diminished ! 
 
 Had it been left to me, I should have given up all 
 hope of reaching that hill, and Avould have gone back 
 as we had come; but my companion AA'as a man of 
 Avonderful perseverance, in anything he undei"tool<, and 
 noAv that he had started for the hill, he Avas determined
 
 148 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 that no halt should be made until we had got to the 
 very summit of it, — even though it should take us tijl 
 sunset to accomplish the journey. . So on we trudged, 
 keei)ing the top of the hill in view, and facing sti-aight 
 for it all the while. 
 
 It was a far longer journey than we had anticipated. 
 it could not have been less than • ten good English 
 miles from the place where we first observed it, to the 
 highest part, though when starting for it, it looked only 
 one ! But such is the pureness of the atmosphere in 
 some parts of the tropics, where there is no cloud in 
 the sky, and no mist over the earth, that any one ac- 
 customed to an English view is easily deceived. 
 
 It was within an hour of sunset when Ben and I 
 reached the summit of the hill, after a tramp of ten 
 miles at least ; but we were rewarded for our trouble 
 by the splendid view we obtained, and particularly by 
 the sight of the river, which ran along one side, and 
 Avhich stretched away from our position, like a belt of 
 shining silver, till it met the white sea in the distance. 
 We could just make out the Pandora riding upon her 
 anchor, and we thought Ave could distinguish the cabins 
 and barracoons of King Dingo Bingo, peeping out from 
 among the green trees. The barque looked no larger 
 than a little boat, and although she appeared very near 
 the river's mouth, that was also an ocular deception, for 
 we knew that she was more than a mile up stream. 
 
 Of course the sight gave us joy, — for we had really 
 believed ourselves lost, and had been feeling very 
 uneasy all the afternoon. Now, however, that we saw 
 the bearings and course in which the river ran, we
 
 UAN AWAY. TO SKA. 149 
 
 it 
 
 could easily make our way to it, and, by following 
 its banks, would iu time reacli the place of our des- 
 tination. 
 
 One thing, however, was unpleasant enough. "\Ve 
 should not be able to get back to the Pandora that 
 night. We might get as far as the bank of the river 
 before the sun would be quite gone down ; but we saw 
 that the country on both sides of the stream was covered 
 with thick woods ; and unless a path could be found, it 
 would be slow travelling through the timber, and after 
 twilight it would be impossible to proceed. It appeared 
 plain enough that we could not reach the Pandora that 
 niglit, and we should have to spend the night in the 
 woods. 
 
 Since this was to be, Ben thought we might as well 
 stay upon the hill, as go anywhere else. Wc might 
 have gone down to the bunk of tlic river, — for it ran 
 close to one side of the hill, perhaps not quite a mile 
 from the bottom of the slope; — and we at first thought 
 of "doin"- so ; but upon reflection it seemed better for 
 us to stay where we Avere. We should be in less dan- 
 ger from wild beasts by remaining upon the hill, — ■ 
 upon which there was not much timber, — than by 
 going down into the thick woods. The banks of the 
 river we knew to be the place where wild beasts most 
 abounded, and the danger of being attacked by' them 
 would be much greater there. As to water, we could 
 not be better otf, for we had found a beautiful spring 
 near the summit, and had already quciu-hcd our thirst 
 at it. We did not need to go to the river, so far as 
 that was concerned. 
 13*
 
 150 KAX AAV AY TO SKA. 
 
 The only thing of Avhich we really ptood in need Ava3 
 something to eat. We had not a morsel of either bis- 
 cuit or meat, and Ave had both become as hungry as 
 hawks. There was not the slightest prospect of a sup- 
 per, and we should have to go Avith empty stomachs 
 until Ave could reach the barque, — perhaps not before 
 noon of the foUo^nng day. 
 
 We had groAvn so hungry that my companion now 
 Avished he had brought along Avith him a piece of the 
 lion's flesh, declaring he could have eaten a collop of it 
 Avell enough. We had still Avith us the skin, but that 
 was too tough for us, hungry as we Avere. 
 
 We sat doAvn near the spring, and began to consider 
 what preparations Ave should make for passing the 
 night. We thought it would be best to gather a quan- 
 tity of sticks and make a roaring fire. Not that we 
 were afraid of the cold, for there was no such thing as 
 cold. On the contrary, although it was near sundoAvn, 
 the air Avas still quite hot and sultry. Our object in 
 talking about a fire was, in order to frighten off any 
 Avild beasts that might approach our sleeping-place 
 during the night. 
 
 While Ave talked we grcAV hungrier, and at length our 
 stomachs became so craving that Ave could almost have 
 eaten the grass ! Fortune, howcA-er, proA^ed kmd to 
 us, and saved us from becoming grass-eaters. Just 
 as Ave Avere wondering Avhat Ave could find to eat, Ave 
 chanced to see a large bird stepping out of some trees 
 into the open ground. It did not see us, for it was 
 every moment coming nearer. It appeared to be 
 broAvsiug upon the grass, as it moved along ; and thus
 
 EAX AAVAY TO SEA. 1.31 
 
 busy seeking its own food, took no notice of anjtliing 
 else. 
 
 Ben had reloaded the " Queen Aiuie," after killing 
 tlie lion. The ramrod had been crooked badly, but ^\•^i 
 Lad managed to get it straight again, so that it would 
 serve ; and in order to be prepared for anything, a freak 
 load had been rammed into the barrel. 
 
 Seeing the great bird coming so near, avc quietly lay 
 down, so as to liide our bodies in the grass, — while Ben 
 placed himself behind a small bush, through which he 
 protruded the long barrel of the musket 
 
 It seemed as if Providence had sent the bird for our 
 supper ; for the foolish creature walked straight on until 
 it was hardly a dozen yards from the muzzle of th(3 
 " Queen Anne." Just then Ben pulled the trigger; 
 and notwithstanding the smalhiess of the shot, the 
 great bustard — for it proved to be a bustard — was 
 rolled over on the grass, as dead as a nail in a door. 
 So said Ben as he picked it up, and brought it into om- 
 camp. 
 
 We now set to work upon the bird ; and, after pluck- 
 ing and cleaning it, we kindled a fire, and jdaced it in 
 the blaze to roast. We might not have cooked it in 
 the most elegant manner, and perhaps it Avas a little 
 smoked; but if so, we did not notice this while eating 
 it, for we both ate heartily, and thought it the most de- 
 licious morsel we had ever tasted. Certainly, after the 
 salt meat to which we had been so long accustomed, a 
 fresh bustard — which is one of the richest fiavored of 
 game birds — could not be otherwise than a delicacy; 
 and so much did we relish it, that before going to sleep
 
 152 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 Ave made a fresh onset upon the bird, and very nearly 
 linislied it, hirge as it was. 
 
 "VVe washed the supper down with a drink of cool 
 water fi-om the crystal spring ; and then we began to 
 consider where we should stretch our bodies for the 
 night.
 
 KAX AWAY TO SEA. 153 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 At first we were inclined to remain where we had 
 cooked and eaten our supper. The water was conven- 
 ient, and there was long bunch-grass upon wliich we 
 could rest very comfortably. 
 
 But although it was then warm enough, and we 
 might have gone to sleep without feeling any cold, we 
 knew it would be different towards the middle of the 
 night. We knew this from the experience we had 
 already had of this part of the countiy, — for, notwith- 
 standing the great heat of the sun during the day, at 
 night there wei-e heavy dews, and the air was often 
 foggy and chill. Some nights on board the barque we 
 had found it cold enough for all the blankets we could 
 get. Perhaps it was not absolutely so cold as we fan- 
 cied it, for at this time I knew nothing about the ther- 
 mometer. It is like enough tliat we felt tlie cold of the 
 night more keenly, on account of its contrast with the 
 great heat of the day ; and as we were usually at hard 
 work, and perspiring all day long, of course our blood 
 was not prepared for the change. 
 
 That day had been a particularly hot one, and in 
 walking over the pulm-nuts, and toiling through thick- 
 ets, and other difficult places, we had been in a profuse
 
 151: RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 ])ersj)Invtion all day long. As we had no blankets to 
 cover us, — nothing but our very lightest clothing, — 
 we would be likely to suffer during the night with the 
 damp dew falling upon our bodies. True we had the 
 lion's hide with us, but this, being fresh and still raw, 
 would not greatly benefit us. 
 
 Under these circumstances, it occurred to us that we 
 might as well take shelter under some tree, which, if it 
 failed to warm, would at least protect us from the fall- 
 ing dcAV. 
 
 We had already noticed a gi'ove at some distance 
 along the slope of the hill. It appeai'ed to promise the 
 very shelter we Avanted, and taking up the gun, the lion- 
 skin, what remained of the bustard, and some burning 
 fagots to make a new fire out of, we proceeded in the 
 direction of the grove. 
 
 This grove appeared of that kind usually termed a 
 coppice or copse, — such as may be often observed in 
 English parks. It was of a circular form, and covered 
 about half an acre of ground. None of the timber was 
 tall, — not over thirty or forty feet in height ; but as we 
 drew nearer we could perceive that it was all of one 
 sort. This we could tell by the leaves, which were 
 very large and of a shining green color. They were 
 oblong, and each leaf was divided into five leaflets, that 
 were placed in relation to each other like the fingei'S of 
 a hand. Even the leaflets were like large entire 
 leases, and out of each bunch of leaves we could sec 
 that there grew a large white flower hanging upon a 
 long jjendulous flower-stalk with its top downward. 
 These flowers gave the grove a very beautiful appear-
 
 RAX AVv'.VY TO Sr.A. 155 
 
 ance, — tlicix* splendid white corollas contrasting ele- 
 gantly with the deep green of the leaves. 
 
 All these matters Ave noted as "we drew nigh, for 
 although the sun had gone "doAvn, there was still light 
 enough to view objects at a considerable distance 
 
 We noticed nothing else about this little copse that 
 appeared peculiar, until we had advanced close to its 
 edge. We only observed that it was nicely romided, 
 just as if it belonged to some fine park, and had been 
 kept neatly trimmed by the pruning-knife of the park- 
 keeper, or some landscape-gardener. Of course this 
 was a peculiarity, considering that the grove grew in 
 a wild, uninhabited country, where no human hand ever 
 interfered with it, as we supposed. But I had heard 
 that such regularly formed copses ai'e often met with in 
 wild regions, both on the table plains of Southern Africa 
 and the prairies of America ; therefore there was noth- 
 ing remarkable that they should be found in Central 
 Africa as well. 
 
 On this account we had scarce made any remark 
 about the singularity of its shape, but approached it 
 with no other intention than to obtain shelter under it. 
 Its dense foliage, promising protection from dew, or 
 even rain if it should fall, appeared to invite us ; and 
 we were resolved to accept its proffered hospitality. 
 
 It was only Avhen we got very close to it, that we per- 
 ceived the true natui-e of this singular grove, — and 
 then we noticed a peculiarity that astonished us. In- 
 £tea;l of a grove covering nearly an acre of ground, as 
 Ave ]ia<l conjectured, yon may fancy our surprise on per- 
 celvir.g ib.at the Avlsole cop e con^i^aed of but one tree!
 
 156 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 Sure enough, there was only one tree, and it was the 
 vast umbrageous head of leaves and flowers that we 
 had mistaken for a whole gi-ove ! 
 
 But such a tree was that ! If we had been aston- , 
 ished by the dragon-tree, our astonishment was now 
 more than doubled, on beholding the gigantic monarch 
 of trees, that now spread widely before our eyes. The 
 dragon-tree sank into a shi'ub in comparison with it. 
 
 If I were to give the dimensions of this enormous 
 vegetable, I should scarce be credited, but fortunately 
 its giant proportions do not rest on my authority alone. 
 Trees of a similar kind, and of the very same species, 
 have been described by botanists, and therefore their 
 vast size is well known to the scientific world. 
 
 The one discovered by Brace and myself had a trunk 
 of full a hundred feet girth. I cannot speak exactly, as 
 I had no measuring string, and it would have taken a 
 pretty long cord to have gone round it ; but Ben meas- 
 ured it carefully wuth his arms, and pronounced it to be 
 " twenty-five fadoms." Now Ben's " fadoms " were 
 good fathoms, for he was a long-armed man ; and, there- 
 fore, I conclude that the trunk was at least a hundred 
 feet in circumference. At the height of about a dozen 
 feet from the ground, the trunk forked into a niunber of 
 great branches, each of which was like a tree of itself; 
 and, in fact, some of them were far thicker than most 
 trees of the forest. These branches stretched out for 
 many yards, — at first horizontally, but as they tapered 
 towards a point, they began gradually to curve down- 
 Avards, until their extreme ends — the topmost twi^s 
 with their leaves — quite touched the earth. It was for
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 157 
 
 this reason we had not been able to see the main trunk 
 as we approached. Tlie fohage of tlie outer boughs 
 concealed it from tlie view, and hence we had mistaken 
 the single tree for a grove or coppice. It the more 
 resembled this on account of its height ; for, as already 
 observed, its topmost branches did not exceed thirty or 
 forty feet in clear altitude. It was therefore not the 
 tallest tree in the world, though it was certainly one of 
 the thickest. 
 
 Now it so chanced that I knew what kind of tree it 
 was, — even to its name; my "wonder book" had not 
 omitted to describe the vegetable curiosity. It Avas the 
 great baobab. 
 
 14
 
 158 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CIIAPTEE XXVII. 
 
 I KNEW that the tree had other names as •well as 
 Ijaobab ; that the negroes of Senegal call it the " mon- 
 key's-bread-tree," the " sour gourd," and " lalo plant," 
 and my book had been minute enough to give the bo- 
 tanical name, which is Adansonia, — so called from a 
 distinguished French botanist, of the name of Adanson, 
 who, long ago, travelled through Western Africa, and 
 was the first to. describe this Avonderful tree. I even 
 remembered Adanson's description of it, and his state- 
 ment, that he believed there were some baobab-trees 
 five thousand years old, or coeval with the creation of 
 the world. He had himself measured some of them 
 seventy-five feet in girth, and had heard of others that 
 exceeded one hundred ! This I could now believe. I 
 remembered, moreover, that he had stated, that the 
 fruit of the tree was a large oblong body, full nine inch- 
 es long, of a dull greenisli color, and covered over the 
 surface with a hoary down ; that it was like a gourd, 
 and when opened exhibited several cells, with hard 
 shining seeds, immersed in a soft pulp ; that out of this 
 pulp, the natives, where the tree grew, manufactured 
 an acidulous drink that was good for curing fevers ; that 
 the leaves, when dried and bruised, were, by the same
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 15D. 
 
 people, mixed with theii* food, to counteract too profuse 
 perspiration ; that, moreover, the larger leaves are used 
 for covering their huts, and out of the bark they manu- 
 factured a sort of cordage, and also a coarse kind of 
 cloth, which the poorer people wore around their thighs, 
 forming a covering that reached from the waist to the 
 knees. Vessels, also, were procured from the outside 
 shell of the fruit, which served in the same manner as 
 those obtained from the gourd or calabash-tree. 
 
 All these things did I remember at that moment, ayd 
 intended to communicate them to my companion as 
 soon as we had got fixed for the night ; but as yet we 
 had only arrived on the ground, and had learnt nothing 
 more about the gigantic vegetable, than that it was all 
 one single tree, for we could still make out the main 
 trunk tlu'ough the glimmer of the twilight. Of course, 
 the measurement made by Brace was an after i^erfonn- 
 ance, and was not done till long after we had arrived 
 on tlie ground. 
 
 Well, we had arrived by this wonderful tree ; and 
 stooping down, and entering under its branches, we saw 
 at a glance it was the very place for us to pass the 
 niglit. A house could hardly have served us better ; 
 and as for room, there was enough to have accommo- 
 dated tlie ci'ew of a three-decker. It hardly mattei-ed 
 A', here we lay down, — as under its wide-spread canopy 
 there was ample choice, and nowhere was the dew like- 
 ly to disturb our sluml)ers. 
 
 We were determined, howeviM-, to light a fire, fur we 
 wiM'e still in dread of the wild beasts. !Xo woudei", alter 
 such a day's adventures.
 
 160 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 Though it was almost dark under the shadow of the 
 tree, it was still twilight beyond, and there was yet 
 light enough for us to collect fuel for our fire. So, 
 throwing down our lion-skin, and other impediments, 
 we proceeded to gather the logs. At a short distance 
 off, we found a quantity of dead timber, that would 
 serve admirably for fuel, and three or four double arm- 
 fuls would be sufficient. 
 
 We were not slow in bringing them up ; and, choos- 
 ing a place under one of the great horizontal limbs, we 
 built our camp fire. The limb was so thick and broad 
 underneath, that it formed a roof of itself ample enough 
 to shelter us from any rain that might fall, and the 
 ground underneath was as dry as tinder, so that we had 
 every prospect of getting a comfortable night's rest. 
 
 We built our fire at some distance from the main 
 trunk ; and as soon as it was fairly kindled, we gave 
 over work, and sat down beside it. 
 
 Ben had his clay pipe in his pocket ; and, filling this 
 with the narcotic weed, he set to smoking with great 
 contentment. I was myself very happy. After my 
 experience on board the barque, this free forest life 
 was positively charming, and I thought I should like 
 to continue it for ever. Though I did not join my 
 companion in a smoke, I sat down opposite to him, and 
 we both indulged in the pleasure of unrestrained con- 
 versation. 
 
 I have said that, when we first entered under the 
 shadow of the baobab, it was quite dark there, — just 
 as dark as night itself, — and Ave could not see six feet 
 beyond our noses in any direction ; but soon the fire,
 
 EAN AM'AY TO S"A. 161 
 
 blazing up, enabled us to note our new quarters more 
 particularly. We could see above our heads the long 
 egg-shaped fruit hanging down from among the large 
 leaves, while strewed over the ground were many tliat 
 had fallen from over-ripeness, and the shells of others 
 that had opened, and shed their seeds, and were now 
 dry and empty. 
 
 All these things we noticed in a few seconds of time, 
 — just while the fagots were beginning to blaze ; but 
 our attention was called away from such observations, 
 and concentrated upon a single object, which at once 
 created within us an eager curiosity. 
 
 This object was an odd appearance that presented 
 itself on the trunk of the tree. Directly beyond the 
 lire, but — as already stated — at some distance fi'om 
 it, rose the main trunk, like a vast wall. The bark 
 was of a brownish-gray color, Avrinkled and gnarled, 
 and with many knots and inequalities over its surface. 
 But in spite of this unevenness, as soon as the flames 
 brightened up, we noticed four regular lines, or cracks, 
 upon the trunk, meeting each other at right angles. 
 These lines formed a parallelogram about thi'ee feet in 
 length by two in breadth. The bottom line was about 
 two feet above the surface of the ground ; and the 
 parallelogram itself was outlined lengthwise against the 
 tree. 
 
 As soon as we set eyes upon it, we saw that such a 
 regularly formed figure could not have arisen from any 
 natural cause, — the bark could not have split itself 
 into so perfect a shape. It was clear that the thing 
 was artificial, — that is, that it had been done by the 
 14*
 
 1!'2 r.A.v XV,' XY TO s:-,.v. 
 
 hand of man. In fiict, as vre oLservf'd it more minutely', 
 we eoiild tell tlitit this had been so ; for the marks of 
 a knife or some other cutting instrument were discern- 
 ible in the wood, — though the work had been done 
 long ago, and the color gave no indication of when it 
 had been done. The lines were of the same dull gray 
 as the natural cracks on other parts of the tree 
 
 Our curiosity being excited, my comj^anion and I 
 rose from the fire, and approached the great trunk to 
 examine it. Had it been in an inhabited country we 
 should have thought nothing of it, — for then we should 
 have fancied that some one had been cutting out figures 
 in the bark of the tree for their amusement, — perhaps 
 some idle boys, — as I had often done myself, and so 
 had Ben, when he was an idle boy. But during aU 
 that day's ramble we had met with no human being, 
 nor had we seen either sign or track of one ; and we 
 were pretty certain, from what we had been told, that 
 this part of the country was altogether without inhab- 
 itants. Therefore it was that the figure cut upon the 
 bark of the baobab surprised us, — for this was a sign 
 that human beings had been there before us, — though 
 it may have been ever so long before. 
 
 We approached the trunk then to examine it more 
 closely. 
 
 As we came near, we observed that the lines Avere 
 very deep, — as if they had been cut into the wood, — 
 but beyond this there was nothing remarkable. There 
 Avas no other carving, as we had expected, — nothing 
 but this oblong figure, which had something of the 
 shape of a small window or door. Li fact, as Ave stood
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 163 
 
 gazing at it, it suggested to us the idea of a little door 
 that opened into the side of the tree, for the crack all 
 ai'ound its edge looked black, as if we could see into 
 some dark cavity beyond it. 
 
 This idea occurred to me as I stood gazing at it, and 
 Ben had a similar fancy. 
 
 " Dang it, Will'm ! " said he, stepping nearer to it, 
 "it be a door, I believe," and then, leaning forward, 
 and striking it with his fist, he exclaimed : " Shiver my 
 timbei's, if 't a'n't a door ! Listen, lad ! d' ye hear that ? 
 it sounds as hollow as a empty cask ! " 
 
 Sure enough, the stroke of the sailoi"'s knuckles on 
 the bark gave back a hollow report, — quite unlike that 
 which would have been made by striking the solid trunk 
 of a tree. Moreover, we saw that the part which had 
 been struck shook under the blow. Beyond a doubt 
 the tree was hollow, and the part that had attracted us 
 was neither more nor less than a door cut in its side. 
 
 This point was at once settled ; for Ben, with another 
 " Shiver my timbers," raised his foot, and bestowed a 
 lusty kick upon the part that Avas loose. It instantly 
 caved in, and exhibited to our astonished eyes a door 
 in the side of the tree leading into a dark cavity beyond ! 
 
 Ben immediately ran back to the fire ; and, taking 
 up several of the blazing fagots, — and placing them 
 side by side, so as to form a torch, — returned with 
 them to the trunk. Holding the torch before the mouth 
 of the cavity, Ave peeped in, when a sight met our eyes 
 that produced something more than astonishment, — 
 something very near akin to terror. We both shared 
 this feeling ; and my companion, though a man, and a
 
 1G4 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 very brave man, was quite as mucli terrified as I. In 
 fact, I saw that his frame shook all over, and liis liands 
 trembled in such a manner, that several of the fagots 
 fell from his fingers, and he appeared for some seconds 
 to hesitate whether he would not fling the torch away 
 and take to his heels ! 
 
 It is hardly to be wondered at, when one considers 
 the strange sight that was revealed to our eyes. It 
 would have tried the nerves of the boldest mortal that 
 ever lived, to have looked into that dark tree-cave, 
 without a previous knowledge of what was contained 
 therein ; and no wonder that Ben Bi-ace uttered a wild 
 exclamation, and stood shivering in speechless terror. 
 
 Within the trunk of the tree Avas a chamber. It was 
 of square form, about six or seven feet in length, 
 breadth, and height. It was no natural cavity of 
 decayed wood, but had evidently been hollowed out by 
 the hands of men, not very exactly, but roughly hewn 
 as if by an axe. 
 
 Along the back a portion of the wood had been left, 
 resembling a bench or banquette, and upon this bench 
 were the objects that had excited our terror. Three 
 human forms were seated upon it, with their faces 
 turned towards the entrance. They were sitting, — as 
 men ordinarily do when resting themselves, — with 
 their backs leaning against the rearmost wall of the 
 chamber, and their arms hanging loosely by their sides, 
 — their knees bent, and their limbs somewhat stretched 
 out towards the centre of the floor. 
 
 There was no motion on the part of any of the three ; 
 for although they were human forms, they were not liv-
 
 EAN AWAY TO SEA. 1G5 
 
 ing ones, nor yet were they dead bodies ! No, they 
 Avere neither living men nor dead men, and this added 
 to our consternation on beholding them. Had they 
 been alive, or only corpses, the sight would have been 
 natural ; but they were neither one nor the other. In 
 their time they had been both ; but it must have been 
 a long while ago, for noAv they resembled neither ! 
 
 They were all three shrivelled, dried up as mummies, 
 but they were not mummies either. They more resem- 
 bled skeletons encased in suits of black leather, that, 
 although fitting tightly to their bodies, was nevertheless 
 wrinkled and puckered ai'ound them. There was wool 
 upon their crowns, — they had evidently been negroes, 
 — and their eyes were still in their heads, though lus- 
 treless and dried up within the sockets like the rest of 
 the flesh. One thing still preserved its lustre, and that 
 was their teeth. The lips, shrivelled and drawn buck, 
 exposed these fully to view ; and in the mouths of all 
 three the double rows of teeth wei-e shining like white 
 ivory. These, contrasting with the sombre hue of their 
 skins, and aided by the skeleton form of their heads, 
 and the gaunt prominence of their jaws, produced an 
 appearance that was hideous and unearthly in the 
 extreme. 
 
 No wonder my companion shivered when he saw 
 them.
 
 IGG RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 You will be sui'pi-ised to hear, that I was not far 
 more frightened than he. It would have been natural 
 that I should, being younger and less courageous 
 but in reality I was not. In fact, after a little terror 
 which I experienced at the first shock, I was not fright- 
 ened at all. 
 
 Of coui'se such a wild, hideous spectacle — those 
 three skeleton forms, with rigid limbs and bodies, and 
 rows of white, grinning teeth — was calculated to pro- 
 duce fear in any one, particularly when discovered in 
 such a singular place, and seen, as we saw them, under 
 the glaring light of a torch ; and I will not deny, that 
 at the first glance I was as badly terrified as my com- 
 panion, and perhaps even worse. 
 
 But my terror was short-lived, for almost in the next 
 moment I was quite free from it ; and I stood regard- 
 ing the skeleton bodies with no other feelings than those 
 of a keen curiosity, — just as if I had been lookmg at 
 mummies in a museum. 
 
 I know you will be surprised at this exhibition of 
 sang froid on my part, and deem it extraordinary ; but 
 there is nothing extraordinary about it. It is easily 
 explained, and I proceed to give the explanation.
 
 KAX A^VAY TO SEA. 1 07 
 
 My '' wonder book " is again the key, — it was to 
 this I wSs indebted for ridding me of my fright, and 
 oaee more giving me the advantage over my unlettered 
 companion. In tliat book I remembered having read 
 — of course in the same cliapter that treated of the 
 baobab — how a curious practice existed among some 
 tribes of negroes, of hollowing out the great trunks of 
 these trees into vaults or chambers, and there depositing 
 their dead. It was not those who died naturally wlio 
 were thus disposed of, but malefactors, — men who had 
 been executed for some great crime ; and whose bodies 
 were denied the right of burial in the regular way ; for 
 these savage people have strong prejudices in such mat- 
 ters, just as we find among the most Christian and civ- 
 ilized nations. 
 
 Instead, therefore, of flinging the bodies of those 
 upon whom capital punishment has been inflicted to the 
 hyenas and jackals, and leaving them to be devoured 
 by these voracious brutes, tlie negroes give them a 
 species of sepuUure ; and that is as described, by clos- 
 ing them up in vaults hewn in the trunks of the bao- 
 bab, — and in my opinion a very comfortable kind of 
 tomb it is. The bodies thus deposited do not decom- 
 pose or decay as those buried in the ordinary way ; on 
 the contrary, from some preservative quality in the 
 wood, or the atmospliere of the place, they become 
 desiccated, or dried up very much after the manner 
 of mummies, and in this state remain for hundreds 
 of years. 
 
 You may wonder why the negroes, for the sake of 
 mere criminals, take so much trouble as to form these
 
 1C8 RAN AAVAY TO SEA. 
 
 large vaults in the solid trunks of trees ; and especially 
 with such rude implements as they are used to make 
 them with. But this wonder will cease when I inform 
 you that the hollowing out a chamber in the trunk of a 
 baobab is a mere bagatelle, and costs but trifling labor. 
 The wood of this great tree is remarkably soft and po- 
 rous, and a cavity can be scooped out in it almost as 
 easily as in the side of a turnip, — at all events Avith 
 not greater difficulty than in a hard bank of clay or 
 earth ; and it is not uncommon for the negroes to hew 
 out large chambers in the trunks of the baobab for 
 other purposes besides the one above mentioned. 
 
 Remembering to have read the account of all these 
 matters, I had, therefore, quite the advantage of my 
 companion, Avho had never read a word about them ; 
 and when Ben turned round and perceived that I was 
 regarding the scene with perfect coolness, while he him- 
 self was shaking in his shoes, he appeared quite aston- 
 ished at my behavior. 
 
 I soon explained to him the reason why I was so 
 brave ; on hearing which Ben grew brave himself; and 
 after rej^lenishing our torch by fresh fagots from the 
 fire, we both squeezed ourselves through the narrow 
 entrance, and stood within the chamber of the dead. 
 We were no longer afraid, even to lay our hands upon 
 the skeletons, — which we found perfectly dry and in 
 no way decayed, either by being eaten with moths, ants, 
 or destroying insects of any kind, — all of which must 
 have been kept away from them by the peculiar odor 
 of the wood by which they were surrounded. 
 
 Like enough the hyenas and jackals would have
 
 RAX AWAY TO SEA. 169 
 
 rogfirded this but little, and would long since have 
 dragged the bodies fortli ; but, as already stated, there 
 was a door, and a strong one, wiiieli had fitted exactly 
 to the entrance of the chamber, and whicli was evi- 
 dently the thick bark of the tree, that had been care- 
 fully cut out, at the making of the chamber, and then 
 replaced. This door fitting exactly liad no doubt been 
 firm enough to resist any attack of wild beasts, at the 
 time the bodies had been first deposited within, — but 
 being now dry, it had got loose, and easily yielded to 
 the sturdy kick of the sailor. 
 
 We remained for some time inside this curious apart- 
 ment and examined every corner of it minutely. It 
 was evident to us that it had not been entered for 
 years, — as there was no sign of anything having been 
 disturbed in it. Perliaps no human being had ever 
 opened the door since the dead had been deposited 
 within ; and although there was no means of telling 
 how long since that event might have taken place, the 
 appearance of the dry, witliered bodies plainly pointed 
 to a very ancient date for their interment. Perhaps it 
 may have occurred at a time when the country around 
 was thickly peopled with inhabitants ; or at aU events 
 when some tribe dwelt in the neighborhood, who had 
 long ago perished by the hands of their enemies, or, 
 what is more likely, had been made captive, sold into 
 slavery, and carried across the Atlantic to the colonies 
 of America. 
 
 Such rcithictions were passing througli my mind as I 
 stood within that singular chamber, and gazed upon the 
 three strange creatures that had so long been its ten- 
 
 15
 
 170 KAN AAVAY TO SKA. 
 
 ants. I think the reflections of my companion were of 
 a different character. I suspect he was at that mo- 
 ment thinking whether there might not be some treas- 
 ure entombed along with them, for he was cai-rying liis 
 torch into every corner of the apartment, and eagerly 
 searching every crack and cranny with his eyes, as if 
 he expected something to turn up, — perhaps a bag of 
 gold-dust, or some of those precious stones that are 
 often found in possession of the savages. 
 
 If he had any such expectations, however, he was 
 doomed to disappointment ; for, with the exception of 
 the three skeletons themselves, not one article of any 
 kind — either of dress or ornament — was found in 
 the place. 
 
 Having satisfied himself about this, and taken one 
 more glance at the three silent denizens of the tree- 
 chamber, Ben, in a serio-comic fashion, made a salaam 
 to them, and wished them good-night. 
 
 We now returned to our fire Avith the intention of 
 going to sleep ; for although it was not yet late, we felt 
 wearied after the day's wandering about ; and, stretch- 
 ing ourselves along the dry ground by the side of 
 the blazmg fagots, we composed ourselves for the 
 niffht.
 
 ea:^ away to sea. 171 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 We both fell asleep almost instantaneously, but I am 
 unable to say how long we continued to sleep. It did 
 not seem more than five minutes, and then we were 
 awakened by a noise, that was loud enough and disa- 
 greeable enough to have waked up the dead. It was 
 one of the strangest noises I had ever heard in my life ; 
 and neither of us could make out what was causing it, 
 though there could be no doubt it proceeded from some 
 kind of animals. 
 
 At first we thought it was wolves, or rather hyenas 
 and jackals, — since these are the wolves of Africa, — • 
 and some of the sounds resembled the voices of these 
 creatures, with which we were already acquainted, from 
 hearing them every night around the barracoons of 
 King Dingo, and along the banks of the river. But 
 there were other sounds of a different kind, — shrill 
 screams, and calls hke the mewing of cats, and now 
 and then a chattering and gibbering that bore a resem- 
 blance to the voices of human beings, or, more correct- 
 ly, to the ravings of maniacs ! 
 
 Evidently there were many creatures making tliese 
 noises ; but what sort of beings they were, neither my 
 companion nor I could form any conjecture. The
 
 172 nAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 sounds were harsh and disagreeable, — every tone of 
 them calculated to produce terror in those Avho might 
 listen to them, — and they terrified us as soon as we 
 were awake to hear them. 
 
 Both of us sprang instantly up, and looked around 
 in affright, expecting every moment to be attacked ; but 
 although we could hear the noises on every side, we 
 were as yet unable to see who or what was making 
 them. Our fire glimmered faintly, and enabled us to 
 see only to a very shoi't distance around us ; but, in 
 order to get a better view, Ben mechanically kicked up 
 the half-burnt sticks ; and then a bright blaze was 
 produced, which lit up the whole space shadowed by 
 the branches of the baobab. 
 
 As yet we could see nothing, — for the noises pro- 
 ceeded out of the thick darkness beyond ; but we could 
 perceive that they came from all sides, — from behind 
 as well as before us. Whatever creatures they were 
 that were uttering these horrid sounds were not all in 
 one place ; they were everywhere around the gi'eat 
 tree ; we were in fact surrounded by a large host of 
 them, — completely encompassed. 
 
 The sounds now appeared to grow louder and nearer ; 
 and as we stood gazing out into the darkness, we began 
 to perceive certain bright spots, that scintillated and 
 sparkled like jets of moving fire. These spots were 
 round and of a greenish lustre ; and as we looked upon 
 them we were soon able to tell what they were, — they 
 were eyes ! 
 
 Yes, they were the eyes of some animals, though of 
 what sort we could not guess. That they were fierce
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 173 
 
 creatures, perhaps beasts of prey, we had every reason 
 to believe. Their wikl cries, and the manner of their 
 approach, proved this ; for they were approacliing, — 
 every moment drawing nearer and nearer. 
 
 In a very few seconds they had got so close, that we 
 could see them distinctly enough, and no longer con- 
 jectured about Avhat kind of animals they were. I knew 
 them as soon as the light enabled me to get a view of 
 them. I knew them from having seen some of their 
 kind in a menagerie, and my companion was even better 
 acquainted with them, — they were baboons. 
 
 The discovery did not in any way tend to allay the 
 apprehensions which their voices had created. Quite 
 the contrary was the elfect produced. We both knew 
 well enough the fierce disposition of these brutes, — any 
 one who has ever witnessed their behavior in the 
 cage must be acquainted with the fact, that they are 
 the most spiteful and savage creatures that can be 
 imagined, and exceedingly dangerous to be approached. 
 And this, too, after being tamed and constantly receiv- 
 ing kindness from the hand of man ! Still more dan- 
 gerous are they in their native h ;unts, — so much so, 
 that the woods which they inhabit are never traversed 
 by the natives without great precaution, and only whea 
 several persons well armed go together. 
 
 Now both my companion and I were well acquainted 
 with these facts ; and to say that we were scared, when 
 we saw the baboons approaching our place of .encamp- 
 ment, is only to declare the simple truth. We were 
 scared, and badly scared too, — quite as much temfied 
 as we had been by the sight of the lion. 
 13*
 
 174 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 We saw, moreover, that these baboons were of tho 
 largest and most dangerous kind, — for there are sev- 
 eral different species of baboons in Africa. These were 
 tlie hideous " mandrils," as we could tell by their great, 
 swollen cheeks, of purple and scarlet color, tliat shone 
 conspicuously under the hght of our fire. We could 
 distinguish their thick, hog-like snouts, and yellow chin- 
 beards, as they advanced ; and we had no doubt about 
 what sort of enemy Avas before us. 
 
 Plad there been only one or two of these hideous 
 brutes, an attack from them would have been dangerous 
 enough, — far more so than an encounter with hyenas 
 or fierce mastiff dogs, for the mandril is more than a 
 match for either. But what was our dismay on per- 
 ceiving that the brutes were in great numbers, — in fact 
 a whole flock or tribe was on the ground, and advan- 
 cing towards us from all sides. Turn which Avay we 
 would, their eyes were gleaming upon us, and their 
 painted faces shining under the blaze. From all sides 
 came their cries of menace, — so shrill and loud that 
 we could not hear our own voices, as we spoke to one 
 another ! 
 
 About their design there could be no doubt: they 
 were evidently advancing to attack us ; and the reason 
 why they did not rush forward at once may have been 
 that they had some dread of approaching the fire ; or 
 perhaps they had not yet made up their minds as to 
 what sort of enemies we were. 
 
 It was not likely, however, that the fire would keep 
 them off for any long period of time. They would soon 
 become accustomed to it ; and, in fact, every moment
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 175 
 
 they appeared to gain confidence, and drew nearer and 
 nearer. 
 
 Wliat was to be done? Against sucli a host we 
 could not defend ourselves, not for five minutes, had we 
 been armed ever so well. The powerful brutes would 
 have pulled us down in the twinkling of an eye, and 
 torn us to pieces with their strong, hog-like tusks. 
 Defence would be idle, — there was no other mode of 
 escape than to endeavor to get away from the ground. 
 
 But how ? to climb up into the tree would not avail 
 us, though it had saved us from the lion. These 
 mandrils could climb better than we ; they would soon 
 overtake us, and tear us to pieces among the branches. 
 
 We next thought of running out into the open ground, 
 and escaping by flight. Probably we should have made 
 the attempt, but turn which way we might we saw that 
 the baboons were in the way, — a complete circle of 
 them had formed around us, several ranks deep ; and 
 had we attempted to pass through them, it was plain 
 they could have seized upon us and dragged us down. 
 In short, we were surrounded, and our retreat cut off". 
 
 "We were fairly at a stand, and could think of no 
 means of escape. And yet to remain where we were 
 was to be attacked to a certainty ; for every moment 
 the threatening ranks were closing around us, — still 
 continuing to utter the same horrid cries, — Avhich, 
 probably, were pai'tly meant to terrify us, and partly 
 to encourage each other in the onset. I am very sure 
 that but for the fire, — which was no doubt a strange 
 sight to them, — they would not have wasted time in 
 the attack, but would have sprung forward upon us at
 
 17G RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 once. But tlie fire, which they still appeared to regard 
 with some degree of suspicion, held them back. 
 
 Perceiving this, my companion bethought him of a 
 means of fartlier putting them in fear ; and, calling upon 
 me to follow his example, he caught up one of the 
 blazing fagots, and, rushing out towards the nearest, 
 waved the brand in their faces. I did as I saw him, 
 only going towards the opposite side of the circle of our 
 assailants. 
 
 The manoeuvre was not without its effect. The 
 baboons retreated before this odd species of assault, 
 but not so precipitately as to leave any hope of our 
 being able to drive them off altogether. On the con- 
 trary, as soon as we stopped they stojoped also ; and 
 wdien we returned towards the fire to exchange our 
 brands for others, they followed us up, and came as 
 close as ever. They grew even more furious and 
 noisy, — for the fact that we had not injured any of 
 them taught them to look upon our firebrands as harm- 
 less weapons, and no longer to be dreaded. 
 
 We repeated the manoeuvre more than once ; but it 
 soon ceased to inspire them with fear ; and we had to 
 wave the torches before their very snouts before we 
 could cause them to turn tail and run from us. 
 
 " This way won't do, Will'm," said my companion, 
 in a voice that told his alarm ; " they won't be run off, 
 lad ! I '11 try 'em Avith a shot from the old piece, — 
 maybe that '11 send 'em a bit." 
 
 The " Queen Anne " was loaded, as usual, with small 
 shot ; and we had thought of firing at them when they 
 first came up ; but we knew that the small shot would
 
 HAN AWAY TO SEA. 177 
 
 only sting them, without doing any real injury, and, con- 
 sequently, render them moi-e furious and implacable. 
 "VVe had therefore abstained from firing the gun, until 
 Ave should try the effect of the fire-brands. 
 
 Now, however, Ben was detei-mined that at least 
 one of them should pay the forfeit ; and I saw him 
 pushing the ramrod into the gun, — just as he had done 
 when loading for the lion. 
 
 In a few seconds he had got ready ; and then, step- 
 ping forward till he stood near the line of the threat- 
 ening mandrils, he pointed the piece at one of the 
 largest and fired. 
 
 A scream of pain announced that he had aimed 
 well ; and the great brute was seen sprawling over the 
 ground, and struggling in the agonies of death, — while 
 a crowd of its companions, rushing from all sides, 
 gathered around it. At the same instant I had fired 
 the pistol, and wounded another of them, which also 
 became the centre of a sympathizing group. 
 
 Ben and I, after firing, ran back to the fire. It was 
 impossible to reload the gun, — since the ramrod was 
 now sticking in the body of the baboon, — but, even 
 had we been in possession of a dozen ramrods, wo 
 should not have found time to use them. The effect 
 of our shots, fatal as they had been, was the very re- 
 verse of what might have been anticipated. Instead 
 of intimidating our assailants, it had only increased 
 their courage ; and now, forsaking their fallen com- 
 rades, they returned to the attack with redoubled rage, 
 and with evident determination to close with us without 
 more ado.
 
 178 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 We saw that the crisis had come ; I had seized one 
 of the hirgest of the fire-bi-ands, and my companion 
 held the musket clubbed and ready to deal blows 
 around • him. But what would these have availed 
 against such numbers ? We should soon be overpow- 
 ered, and dragged down, — never more to regain our 
 feet, — but to be torn to fragments by those terrible 
 teeth, gnashing and threatening all around us. 
 
 And this would most certainly have been our fate, 
 had not that moment offered a means of escape from 
 our perilous position. 
 
 A means did offer itself, and it was odd we had not 
 thought of it before. 
 
 Just as we were at the height of despair, — expecting 
 every moment to be our last, — our eyes chanced to 
 turn on the dark doorway that opened into the side of 
 the tree, — the entrance to the chamber of the dead. 
 It was still open, — for we had not returned the bark 
 slab to its place, and it was lying, where we had throwTi 
 it, on the ground outside. Both of us noticed the door- 
 way at the same instant, and simultaneously recognized 
 in it a means of escape, — for both shouted as with 
 one voice and rushed towards it together. 
 
 Narrow as was the entrance, we passed quickly 
 through. A rabbit could scarce have glided more 
 rapidly into its burrow ; and before any of the pur- 
 suing mandrils could lay a tooth upon our skirts, we 
 had got inside, and were once more in the company 
 of the skeletons.
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 179 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 Do not suppose that we considered ourselves safe. 
 We were simply safe for the moment, — as our dis- 
 appearance into the hollow of the tree, being sudden 
 and unexpected, had taken the mandrils by surprise, 
 and they had not followed us inside. Nevertheless, 
 they had rushed after, — the whole troop of them at 
 our heels, — and, from their demonstrations, it was 
 evident they would not delay long before jumping 
 through the doorway, and assailing us within the cham- 
 ber. They were already close to the entrance, and 
 with loud gibbering menaced us from the outside. 
 Another moment, and we might exjDcct them to charge 
 in upon us. 
 
 The entrance was yet open, — the slab lay outside, 
 and we dared not go back for it, — we had nothing to 
 use for a door, — nothing by which we could shut the 
 brutes out ; and all we could think of was to stand by 
 the entrance and. defend it as we best might, — Ben 
 with tlie long musket, and T with a brand, which I 
 still clutched, but which no longer blazed, and could 
 only be used as a bludgeon. Should these weapons 
 fail, we would have to take to our knives, and make 
 the best fight we could ; but we knew that if the ba-
 
 180 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 boons once got inside, so as to surround us, -we should 
 not have long to live. 
 
 The screaming brutes had all come up, and we could 
 see them plainly under the blaze of the fagots. They 
 covered the whole space between the trunk of the tree 
 and the fire ; and, as near as we could estimate their 
 number, there were about threescore of them. They 
 danced madly about, uttering loud wails, — as if la- 
 menting their fallen comrades, — and then breaking 
 out into more clamorous cries, that expressed rage 
 and the desire for vengeance. Tliey had not yet 
 made their rush for the entrance ; but there was a 
 large crowd of them standing, or rather leaping about 
 in front of it, that seemingly only waited for some sig- 
 nal to spring forward. 
 
 We stood in anxious expectation, — holding our 
 weapons ready to dash them back. "We knew we 
 could do notliing more than "job" them: and we were 
 apprehensive about the result. Despite all our efforts, 
 some of them might get past us ; and then we should 
 be assailed in the rear, and of course vanquished and 
 destroyed. 
 
 " If we could only get at the door ? " said I, looking 
 towards the slab, which could be seen where it lay out- 
 side. 
 
 " 'T a'n't possible," answered Ben, " the filthy beasts 
 are all round it, — they 'd pull us to pieces if we only 
 showed nose outside. Dash my buttons, Will! if I 
 han't got a plan, — we '11 do without the door, — you 
 keep 'em back while I stop the gap. Here, take the 
 gun, — it 's better 'n that stick, — look sharp, lad ! — 
 knock 'em back, — that 's the way ! "
 
 EAX A"SVAY TO SEA. 181 
 
 And in this manner Ben continued to direct me, long 
 after he had delivered the musket into my hands. I 
 noticed that he had glided beliind me, but for what pur- 
 pose I could not guess ; but, indeed, I had no time for 
 guessing, as the baboons Avei'e now beyond all doubt 
 resolved to force an entrance, and it required all my 
 strength and activity to keep them back with the muz- 
 zle of the piece. One after another sprang up on the 
 step of the narrow doorway, and one after another was 
 sent rolling back again, by blows that I gave with all 
 the force I could put into my arms ; and these blows I 
 was compelled to repeat as rapidly as the strokes of a 
 blacksmith's hammer in the shoeing of a horse. 
 
 I could not have continued the exercise long. I 
 should soon have been tired down at it ; and then the 
 implacable crowd would have rushed in ; but it was not 
 necessary for me to work very long, — for just then, I 
 felt my companion pressing past me towards the en- 
 trance, which the next moment became darkened up. 
 Only through some chinks, could I distinguish the blaze 
 beyond, and only thi'ough these was the light admitted 
 into the chamber ! 
 
 What had caused the interruption ? "Wliat was it 
 that was stopping up the entrance ? was it the body of 
 my companion, who was thus exposing himself to the 
 assaults of the infuriated crowd without ? 
 
 Not a bit of it. Ben Brace knew better than to sac- 
 rifice his life in that idle way ; and, on stretching for- 
 ward my hand, and touching the dark mass tliat was 
 now interposed Ix-twecn us and the danger, I perceived 
 what it was. It was one of the malefactors ! 
 
 16
 
 182 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 Neither more nor less was it than one of the mum- 
 mies, which Ben had seized hold of, and, after douI:)ling 
 it up, had crammed chuck into the entrance, which it 
 ncai'lj filled from bottom to top. 
 
 Tlie barricade was not yet complete ; and my com- 
 panion after directing me to hold it in j)lace, glided back 
 to procure another of the same. This he soon brought 
 forward, and after doubling it up as he had done the 
 first, and bundling it into the proper size and shape, — 
 t'egardless of the snapping of bones and the crackling of 
 joints, — he pushed it in alongside the other, until the 
 two wedged each other, and completely shut up the 
 doorway ! 
 
 Such a scene might have been comic enough, — not- 
 withstanding the sacred character of the place, — but 
 neither my companion nor I were in any humor for 
 comedy. Matters were still too serious ; and although 
 the idea of this skeleton-barricade was a good one, we 
 Avere not yet assured of safety. It might only give us 
 a temporary respite ; for we feared that our ferocious 
 assailants Avould attack the mummies with their teeth, 
 and soon demolish the barrier that lay between us. 
 
 And this they certainly would have done, but for a 
 contrivance which occurred to us ; and that was to leave 
 two small apertures through which we could still " job " 
 them, and keep them off. Two chinks were found be- 
 tween the bodies of the malefactors, and these were 
 soon worked to the proper size, — so that the musket 
 could be protruded thi-ough one, and the stick through 
 the other, — and by keeping these weapons in constant 
 play we were able to push back the brutes, whenever
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 183 
 
 they approached near enough to seize hold of our skel- 
 eton barricade. 
 
 Fortunately the doorway sloped out from the cham- 
 ber, — after the manner of an embrasure in a fortress, 
 • — and on this account the bodies were wedged tightly 
 against the cheeks on both sides ; so that although it 
 would have been easy to remove them from the inside, 
 it would have required a strong pull to have di-awn 
 them outward. So long, therefore, as we could prevent 
 the mandrils from tearing them to pieces, we should 
 be safe enough. 
 
 For more than an hour we were kept at constant 
 w^ork, shoving our weapons backward and forward like 
 a pair of sawyers. At length, however, the assaults of 
 the enemy outside became feebler, and more desultory. 
 They began to perceive that they could not effect an 
 entrance, and as most of them had by this time received 
 a good punch in the head, or between the ribs, they 
 were not so eager to try it again. 
 
 But although they at length desisted from their at- 
 tempts to break in upon its, we could still hear them as 
 before. We could no longer see them, — for the fire 
 had gone out, and all was darkness, both outside and 
 within. 
 
 Not a ray of light reached us from any quarter ; and 
 we passed the night in the midst of perfect darkness 
 and gloom. 
 
 But not in silence : all night long the troop kept up 
 its chorus of screams and bowlings and Availings ; and 
 although we listened attentively in the hoi)es that we 
 might hear some signs of departure, our ears were not 
 gratified by any such sounds.
 
 184 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 It was certainly one of the most unpleasant nights 
 that either my companion or I had ever passed. I 
 need not say that neither of us slept, we had not a wink 
 of sleep throughout the livelong night ; nor would it 
 have been possible for Morpheus himself to have slept 
 under the circumstances. We had heard of the im- 
 placable disposition which not only the mandrils, but 
 other baboon-monkeys, exhibit when they have been 
 assailed by an enemy ; Ave had heard that their resent- 
 ment, once kindled, cannot be again allayed until the 
 object of it either becomes their victim, or else escapes 
 altogether beyond their reach. With the monkey tribe 
 it is not as with lions, buffixloes, rhinoceroses, or other 
 dangerous beasts that may be encountered in the forests 
 of Africa. When the enemy is out of sight, all these 
 animals seem to forget the assault that may have been 
 made upon them, or, at all events, soon give over their 
 hostile intentions. Not so with the baboons. These 
 monstrous creatures possess an intelligence far superior 
 to that of ordinary quadrupeds. In fact, they are 
 capable of a certain amount of reasoning power, which, 
 although far inferior in degree to that of the human 
 species, is nevertheless of precisely the same character. 
 
 There are some people who think it savoring of 
 profanity to make an assertion of this kind ; but these 
 are people of very weak minds, who are afraid to look 
 philosophy in the face, lest it should contradict some 
 favorite dogma, in which they have long been accus- 
 tomed to put faith. Such people will boldly give denial 
 to the most positive facts, that may be observed both 
 in the geological and zoological world ; and do not
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 185 
 
 scruple to give hard names to those who have the cau- 
 tlor to ackiiowletlge these facts. It is absurd to deny 
 that monkeys are possessed of reasoning powers ; no 
 man could stand five minutes in front of a monkey's 
 cage in any of our great zoological gardens, without 
 being convinced of this fact. 
 
 With the baboons the reasoning faculty is not so 
 strongly developed as it is in some other species 
 of the ape tribe, as the great ourang and the chim- 
 panzee ; but for all that, Ben Brace and I knew it 
 was strong enough to enable them fully to understand 
 the situation in which we were placed, and to know 
 that we could not possibly escape from our tree-prison 
 without passing before their eyes. We knew, too, that 
 their passions were still stronger than their reasoning 
 powers ; that after such offence as we had given them, 
 by killing one of their number, — perhaps a A'enerated 
 leader of the tribe, — wounding another, and adminis- 
 tering violent " punches " to nearly eveiy individual in 
 the gang, there was not the slightest probability that 
 they would suffer us to escape without first trying the 
 effect of a long siege upon us. 
 
 If this was to be the case, we could have no hope 
 of escape. The mandrils might remain upon the 
 ground as long as they pleased. Some might go off 
 to obtain food and drink, while the others watched ; 
 and thus they could relieve one another. For that 
 matter, drink was to be had near at hand, — at the 
 fine s})ring where we had eaten our supper, — thougli, 
 for any good it could do us, it might as well have been 
 fifty miles off. Food, too, the monkeys could easily 
 16*
 
 186 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 procure in the woods close by the base of the hill, or 
 they might sustain themselves on the large fi-uit of the 
 baobab, which was their favorite and peculiar food, and 
 on this account called the monkey's-bread-fruit. In 
 fact, my companion and I now suspected that the great 
 tree was their habitual place of resort, — their roost or 
 dwelling-place, — and that they had been just on their 
 way home, from their day's rambling in the woods, 
 when they first came upon us. This would account for 
 the fierce and unprovoked attack which they had at 
 once made upon our camp. 
 
 Under all these considerations, then, it was no won- 
 der that neither of us thought of going to sleep, but on 
 the contrary sat up throughout the whole night, kept 
 awake by a full apprehension of our peril. We had 
 hojDes — though we were far from being sanguine about 
 it — that, as soon as day broke, our besiegers might be 
 tempted into their habitual routine, and might go off 
 into the woods. 
 
 Alas ! when morning came, we saw to our dismay 
 that they had no such design ; from their cries and 
 gestures we were satisfied that the siege was to be 
 sustained. They were all there, — all that we had 
 seen upon the preceding night, — and it appeared as if 
 there were many more. No doubt others had joined 
 them from the woods ; for there were not less than a 
 hundred of them. The hideous brutes appeared all 
 around, — some squatted on the ground, some up in the 
 branches of the baobab, — and in the midst of a chat- 
 tering group Ave could see the carcass of the one that 
 had been killed, while close by was the wounded indi- 
 vidual, also surrounded by sympathizing friends.
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. ] 87 
 
 NoAv and again, a band would collect together ; and, 
 apparently inspired by a fresh burst of rage, would 
 crowd up to the entrance of our asylum, and renew 
 ilieir attack upon the bai'ricade. "We, as before, would 
 I'epel tliem, until they perceived that their attempts 
 were futile, and then they would desist, and retire, until 
 f omething arising among themselves seemed to instigate 
 ^hem to a renewed assault. 
 
 Tliis was their conduct throughout the whole of that 
 day, and during all the time were we kept shut up in 
 our gloomy cell. "\Ye had strengthened our barricade 
 — by materials obtained from the third malefactor — 
 and so far felt safe enough ; but we now began to have 
 fears of another enemy, — one that was as terrible in its 
 attack, and as powerful to destroy, as either the man- 
 drils or the strong lion himself. That enemy was not 
 new to us ; we had already had an encounter with it ; 
 we had met it among the branches of the dragon-tree, 
 and we were now to meet it again inside the trunk of 
 the baobab. It was thirst. 
 
 Yes, we already experienced its painful sensation. 
 Every moment it Avas gaining ground upon us, and its 
 pangs becoming keener and harder to endure. Should 
 the siege continue much longer, we knew not how we 
 could endure it. 
 
 Should the siege continue ? It did continue through- 
 out all that day, the fierce brutes remained by the tree 
 throughout all the following night ; and when the sec- 
 ond morning dawned, we saw them around as numerous 
 as ever, and apparently as implacable and determined 
 on vengeance as they had been at their first onset.
 
 188 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 AYhat Avere we to do ? Without rest, without lileop, 
 ■without food, but worst of all, witliout water, Ave could 
 exist no longer. To go out was to be destroyed, — torn 
 to atoms, — devoured ; to stay where Ave were was to 
 die of thirst, — a more lingering and painful death ! 
 What Avere we to do ? 
 
 We Avere in deep despair, — Ave had almost yielded 
 UY) the hope of being saved, — not almost, but altogether. 
 
 We could have had no hope, except that our assail- 
 ants might become tired of the protracted siege and 
 leaA^e us. But, as already observed, these creatures 
 possess intelligence that resembles that of human be- 
 ings. They perfectly comprehended our situation, and, 
 knoAving it, Avere not likely to give us any chance of 
 escape ; there Avas no hope. 
 
 In this belief had Ave continued for some time, sitting 
 side by side in a state of extreme dejection. Neither 
 of us said a Avord. We had nothing to say, — no coun- 
 sel to offer to teach each other. 
 
 We had several times talked over the possibility of 
 fighting our Avay through the host of mandrils, and es- 
 caping by sAviftness of foot. We knew that, once in 
 the open ground, Ave could run fsaster than they ; for al- 
 though the baboons run well through thickets and Avoods, 
 — where they occasionally help themselves forAvard by 
 grasping the boughs of the trees, — and although upon 
 open ground they progress faster than many other kinds 
 of monkeys, yet a man can outrun them. 
 
 This Ave kneAv, and Avere noAV A'ery regretful that we 
 liad not made a burst through their line, and gone off 
 at first, as Ave should have done. AfterAvards it became
 
 RAX ATVAY TO SEA. 189 
 
 more difficult to do so, as the crowd got greater, and 
 hemmed us in more closely, and we had looked upon 
 it as altogether impossible. Now, however, that the 
 terrible thirst was impelling us, we had almost made 
 up our minds to issue forth, and run the gantlet. Ben 
 argued that it would be better to do so than perish 
 by inches in that dark cavern ; and I was in the mind 
 to agree with him. We would be certain to have a 
 terrible struggle, and be badly torn ; in all probability 
 one or both of us would fall ; but the prospect appeared 
 the less dreadful on account of the suffering we endured 
 from thirst. I may add, that we were hungry as well ; 
 but this was but a secondary consideration when com- 
 pared with the pangs of the sister appetite. 
 
 Another cause of uneasiness now presented itself. 
 The baboons, apparently becoming impatient at wait- 
 ing so long for their vengeance, seemed to have been 
 forming plans of their own, and began to make fresh 
 attempts upon the skeleton barricade. In twos and 
 threes they attacked it with their teeth ; and at each 
 assault portions of the dry skin and bones of the mum- 
 mies were carried off. It was plain that, if this should 
 continue much longer, the whole three malefactors 
 would be demolished, and we could no longer defend 
 the entrance. Of course after that there could be but 
 one result, — our destruction. 
 
 More than ever did we give way to despair; and, 
 hardly deeming it worth while to exert ourselves, we 
 remained passively awaiting the crisis. 
 
 All of a sudden I perceived my companion rouse 
 himself from his despondent attitude, and commence
 
 190 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 fumbling about over the floor. "What could he be after ? 
 I put the question. 
 
 " I 've got an idea, Will ! " was his reply ; " shiver my 
 timbers ! " continued he, " if I don't believe I can scat- 
 ter them ajies to the four points o' the compass." 
 
 "How?" I eagerly inquired. 
 
 " You '11 see, lad ! where be the skin o' the lion ? " 
 
 " I 'm sitting upon it," said I, " do you want it ? " 
 
 " Yes, — quick ! give it me. Will ! " 
 
 It was by a mere chance that the hon's hide had been 
 brought inside the chamber. We had not used it as a 
 cover, on account of its being still raw, and, previ- 
 ous to the appearance of the baboons, it had been rolled 
 up, and laid in the entrance of the tree-cave as the fit- 
 test place that offered. In rushing inside, it had been 
 kicked before us ; and thus it was that we happened to 
 be in possession of it. 
 
 Without losing a second of time, I pulled it from 
 under me, and handed it to my companion. I already 
 suspected the use he intended to make of it ; and with- 
 out further explanation, I went to work to assist him hx 
 his design. 
 
 In ten minutes after, the body of Ben Brace was 
 completely enveloped in the skin of the lion ; which 
 was tied and corded around him in such a manner, that 
 it would have required sharper eyes than those of a 
 baboon to have discovered the counterfeit. 
 
 His design was to sally forth in this disguise and 
 show himself to the baboons, with the hope that the 
 appeai'ance of their kiiiff might terrify them into flight. 
 If it did not produce this eflfect, Ben reasoned, that we
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 191 
 
 could be no worse off than ever, as he could retreat 
 back into the cave and we could barricade it as before. 
 
 Thei'e was certainly some probability that the plan 
 might succeed. We knew that nearly all animals have 
 a great dread of the lion, and that the baboons are no 
 exception to the rule. Often the very sight of the 
 forest-monarch will terrify other wild beasts to such an 
 extent that they will run before him as from the pres- 
 ence of a human being. The ingenious plan, there- 
 fore, of counterfeiting the lion, which my companion 
 had conceived, was not without good probability of 
 success ; and we were both cheered by the prospect. 
 
 To make sure that failure should not arise from haste 
 or carelessness in the preparations, we proceeded with 
 due care and caution, and took plenty of time to get 
 everything complete. "We sheathed Ben's arms in the 
 skin that had covered the fore-limbs of the lion, stretch- 
 ing it out till the paws concealed his knuckles. His 
 legs were wrapt in the hide that had enveloped the pos- 
 terior limbs of the great beast ; and we had a good deal 
 of trouble before the " pantaloos " could be made to fit. 
 The head was easily adapted to the cro^vn of the sailor ; 
 and the ample skin of the body met in front, and was 
 there fastened by strings. Fortunately we had plenty 
 of cord. That fine piece, that had already done such 
 good service, was still in our possession, and we again 
 made use of it to advantage. 
 
 At length the masquerading costume was deemed 
 complete, and the lion was ready to play his part. 
 
 We were cautious, too, about the disposal of tho 
 mummies, so that, in case of need, they might serve us
 
 192 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 a<Tain ; and, -wlion all was arranged to our satisfaction, 
 Ave i^ulled them back out of the entrance. 
 
 Our manoeuvres had now attracted the attention of 
 the besiegers, — who showed by their cries and move- 
 ments that they were upon the alert. 
 
 Just at this crisis the lion sallied forth ; and if ever 
 there was a helter-skelter among a troop of monkeys 
 worth witnessing, my companion and I saw it at that 
 moment. There was screaming and yelling, and gab- 
 bering and gibbering, and a rushing in every direction 
 — except that which would have conducted towards the 
 counterfeit lion, — which beast was all the while mak- 
 ing the most violent demonstrations, and uttering loud 
 noises, that in deepness of barytone almost equalled the 
 roar of the forest-monarch himself ! 
 
 Wliat became of the baboons we could not tell, — 
 they seemed to vanish into the earth, or the air : at all 
 events, in less than two minutes from the time the lion 
 made his appearance outside the baobab, not one of 
 them was to be seen ; and the tawny quadruped, all at 
 once ceasing to roar like a lion, could be heard emitting 
 from his fierce jaws loud yells of human laughter ! 
 
 We stayed not much longer under the shadow of the 
 baobab. It was dangerous ground. The mandrils might 
 discover the cheat and come back ; so, with this apprehen- 
 sion in our thoughts, we took a hasty leave of our aged 
 friends the mummies, and hurried rapidly down the hill. 
 We halted only to drink, and then pushed onward. 
 
 It was near noon of the third day from the time of 
 our starting on our expedition, before we astonished by 
 our reappearance the crew of the Pandora.
 
 EAN AAVAT TO SEA. 193 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 The Pandora was no-w rapidly made ready for her 
 voyage across the Atlantic. The carpenter had finished 
 his bullvlieads and hatch-gratings, and the men were 
 daily engaged in emjitying the salt water out of the 
 casks and refilling them with fresh, — a somewhat slow 
 and troublesome job. 
 
 While these preparations were going on, a messenger 
 arrived at the factory of King Dingo Bingo, who brought 
 with him a report that put his majesty into the most 
 terrible state of uneasiness and alarm, and also produced 
 a very similar effect upon the skipper of the Pandora. 
 
 The messenger, or messengers, — for there were 
 three of them, — were negi'oes, of course. They were 
 of the kind known as Kroomen ; that is, a class of 
 negroes found along most parts of the western coast of 
 Africa, who are greatly addicted to the sea, and make 
 excellent sailors when so employed. They are, in fact, 
 the " boatmen " of the African coast, or " watermen," 
 if you prefer it, but not unfrequently they ship for a 
 long voyage ; and many vessels in the African trade 
 are accustomed, when short of hands, to make up their 
 ci'ew from among these Kroomen. 
 
 Three of these Ki-oomen, then, had suddenly made
 
 194 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 their appearance in the river, with the report that 
 spread consternation among the people of King Dingo 
 Bingo and those of the Pandora. 
 
 Wliat was this report ? 
 
 It was that a British cruiser had called in at a station 
 some fifty miles farther up the coast, and reported that 
 she had been in chase of a large slave-barque, — that 
 she had lost sight of the latter out at sea, but was still 
 in search of her, and expected to find her to the south, 
 
 — that the cruiser only stopped at the above-mentioned 
 port to take in water, and, as soon as that was accom- 
 plished, she would come down the coast and search 
 every nook and inlet to find the slaver. 
 
 Most of this information had been given confidentially 
 to the chief factor at the port, an Englishman, whose 
 business lay in palm-oil, gromid-nuts, ivory, and other 
 African products, and who was not supjDosed to have 
 any connection whatever with the slave-trade. On the 
 contrary, he was one of those who lent his aid to its 
 suppression ; giving every assistance to the slave- 
 cruisers, and being on terms of friendship and intimacy 
 with their commanders. 
 
 But for all that, this comfortable John Bull was 
 suspected — not by the aforesaid commanders, hoAvever 
 
 — of having very amicable relations with his majesty 
 King Dingo Bingo, — so amicable that there were those 
 who hinted at a sort of partnership existing between 
 them ! 
 
 Be that as it may, it is certain that the Englishman 
 had sent the three Kji'oomen to "VAarn King Dingo Bingo 
 of his danger, — for there was no secret made of this
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 195 
 
 fact on board the Pandora. The Ivroomen had ven- 
 tured round the coast in a small sail-boat, and entered 
 by the mouth of the river, having perfonned most part 
 of the dangerous voyage in the night. 
 
 Their report, as I have said, produced consternation 
 on all hands. There could be no doubt that the cruiser 
 was the cutter that had chased us ; and knowing that 
 the slaver had gone southward after giving her the 
 slip, she would take that direction to look out for her, 
 and would be certain to explore every inch of the coast 
 in her cruise. Of course the river would not be likely 
 to escape her observation, and if she should there find 
 the Pandora, it would be all up with the slaver. 
 Probably enough, the cruiser may have picked up a 
 pilot, Avho knew all about King Dingo Bingo and his 
 slave-factory. If so, it would not be long before she 
 would be down upon us. She might be looked for 
 every minute ! 
 
 No wonder, then, that the report of the Kroomen 
 carried consternation with it. 
 
 As for the " king," he was far less temfied than the 
 "captain." His villanous majesty had far less to fear 
 from a \'isit of the cruiser. He had already made his 
 bargain ; and although the slaves were still in the 
 barracoon, they were no longer his, and it mattered not 
 to him into whose hands they fell. He had received 
 his full pay for them, in the rum, salt, and muskets ; 
 these had been landed and handed over, and as soon as 
 he could remove them beyond the reach of the cruiser, 
 he Avould be perfectly safe and at his ease. 
 
 This precaution he took as soon as the Kroomen had
 
 196 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 delivered their report. His followers were set to work, 
 and in a few hours every article that had been landed 
 from the barque was carried away from the " factory " 
 and hidden far off in the woods. When the work of 
 removal was over, his majesty lit his pipe and filled his 
 glass, and then sat him down as coolly and unconcernedly 
 as if there was not a cruiser on all the African coast. 
 
 Very different, however, was the situation of the 
 captain of the Pandora. It is true, he might also have 
 hidden part of his property. He might have run off 
 the slaves into the woods and there concealed them for 
 a time ; and it was amusing to see with what energy 
 the " king " counselled him to this course. His majesty 
 saw, that if this plan was adopted, and the cruiser 
 should appear in the river, then the barque would be 
 taken and the slaves left behind, and out of all this 
 confusion there must be some advantage to himself; 
 there would be a chance that the five hundred " bultos " 
 Avould fall into his hands, and he would be able to sell 
 them a second time. This was, indeed, a rich prospect, 
 and, wnthout hinting at any probable advantage to 
 himself, the old rascal kept urging the skipper to adopt 
 this plan with an anxiety and importunity that was 
 quite ludicrous. 
 
 But the captain could not be brought to comply with 
 the advice. He knew the danger of trusting the five 
 hundred slaves off in the woods. Most of them might 
 take " leg-bail " for it, and, maybe, his " dear friend " 
 Kin": Dinjjo Bins^o might not guard them from this so 
 very carefully ! Some of them might find their way 
 to their own homes again, but a good many would be
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 197 
 
 likely to stray back to King Dingo's town, and it would 
 be a hard matter to identity goods that w^ere so much 
 like each other as negroes are. 
 
 Besides, if he could even succeed in hiding the cargo, 
 he could not hope to hide the vessel. The cutter, if 
 she came near the river at all, would be certain to find 
 the barque, and equally certain to capture her. That 
 done, what would become of the slaves ? what would 
 become of the captain himself, and his crew? They 
 would have difficulty enough either to subsist, or find 
 their way out of such an inhospitable land, — for the 
 skipper well knew that, his fine vessel once gone, his 
 dear friend Dingo would behave towards him in quite 
 a different manner. Yes ; the skipper w as an expe- 
 rienced man, and knew all that, and, knowing it, he 
 lent a deaf ear to the counsels of the " king." 
 
 As soon, therefore, as the report of the Kroomen 
 reached him, — for it did not reach him until some time 
 after his majesty had received it, — he at once formed 
 a resolve as to how he should act, and that resolve was 
 to embark his cargo as speedily as possible, and, with- 
 out wasting a moment, stand out to sea. 
 
 This the wary skipper perceived to be his best plan ; 
 in fact, the only one by which he could hope to save his 
 vessel. If the cruiser was actually coming down the 
 coast, — and there could be no doubt but that she was, 
 — his only chance would be to get out before she ar- 
 rived opposite the mouth of the river. Should she once 
 come there before he could put to sea, then the banpie 
 would be regularly in the tnip, and an armc(l boat or 
 two from the cutter would capture her without any dif- 
 17*
 
 198 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 ficulty, indeed, without resistance ; for rough and liru- 
 tal and bold as were the crew of the slaver, they knew 
 very well that it would be idle to resist the well-organ- 
 ized attack of a ship of war, or half a dozen armed 
 boats, such as the cutter could set afloat. The capture 
 of the barque would, therefore, be a thing of course, 
 and the only chance her owner had of saving her would 
 be to put to sea at once. 
 
 The wind was light, — it was blowing from the coast, 
 — both which circumstances were greatly in favor of 
 the Pandora's escape. The contrary Avind would be 
 likely to hinder the cruiser from coming near, at all 
 events it would .delay her, and then, should the slaver 
 succeed in getting out, a light breeze, as already seen, 
 would be altogether in her favor, and against her antag- 
 onist. 
 
 Elated by these hopes, but still under terrible anxiety, 
 the captain lost no time in getting his cargo aboard.
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 199 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII, 
 
 All the slavei''s boats were called into requisition, 
 and the crew — every man of them — were as busy as 
 bees. Perhaps Brace and myself were the only ones 
 among them who had no heart in the work ; but to keep 
 up appearances, we were compelled to labor as the rest. 
 
 The embarkation was easy enough, and the stowage 
 still more so. It was a very different affair from tak- 
 ing on board a cargo of lieavy barrels and boxes. The 
 living " bales " moved of their OAvn accord, or were 
 forced to move, if tliey did not, and there was nothing 
 furtlier required than to march them from the barra- 
 coon to the bank, then row them to the vessel, hurry 
 them over tlie side, and huddle them down the hatcli to 
 the " 'tween-decks " below. The males and females 
 were put into different compartments, though this was 
 not done out of any regard to decency, but merely for 
 convenience. When " stowed " thus they would be 
 easier managed upon the passage, — such was the 
 experience of the slave-traders. The bulkhead that 
 separated them was very sliglit, and they could com- 
 municate through it with each other. 
 
 With the women were stowi'd all the j'ounger slaves, 
 both girls and boys, and there were many childi'en,
 
 200 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 poor little " piccaninnies," jet-black, and naked as when 
 born. Indeed, most of the whole crowd were naked, 
 both men and Avomen. Some of the latter had a simple 
 skirt of cotton, or plaited palm-leaves, hanging around 
 them, and a few of the men had a piece of coarse cloth 
 about their thighs, but many were without even this 
 apology for a garment. Wliatever they may have 
 worn in their native place had been taken from them. 
 No doubt the followers of King Dingo, when making 
 them captives, had robbed them also of their scant 
 wardrobe. The men were manacled together in twos, 
 and sometimes three and four in a group. This was to 
 prevent any attempt at escape, and was the work of his 
 majesty. Only a few of the women wore chains ; most 
 likely they wei'e those who possessed a stronger spirit 
 than their wretched companions, and had proved refrac- 
 tory on their inland journey, or while kej:)! in the bar- 
 racoon. These manacles were not removed by the 
 people of the Pandora, but just as the blacks had been 
 delivered over, so were they crowded aboard, chains, 
 fetters, and all. 
 
 King DiiTgo Bingo stood upon the bank by the place 
 of landing and watched the embarkation, in which bis 
 body-guard assisted. The skipper was by his side, and 
 the two held conversation just in the same manner as if 
 they superintended the lading of a cargo of ordinary 
 merchandise ! His majesty occasionally pointed out 
 some one of the slaves, and made his remarks upon the 
 qualities of the individual. He was either a good 
 " bulto," — valuable article, — or some refractory fellow 
 that the captain was desired to watch well on the voy-
 
 RAX AAVAY TO SEA. 201 
 
 age. Many of the pooi* victims were evidently avcU 
 known to this hideous monster, and, indeed, as already 
 hinted at, some of them were his own subjects ! King 
 Dingo Bingo thought nothing of that so long as he 
 could sell them and get pay in return. His relation to 
 his people generally was that of complete master and 
 owner ; and he felt towards them as a farmer to his 
 hogs, or a grazier to his cattle. He and the captain 
 gayly chatted and joked and laughed, when any of the 
 poor wretches passed them whose apj^earance was cal- 
 culated to excite ridicule ; while to me the whole scene 
 was one of disgust and sorrow, and with sad, sad heart 
 did I assist in the spectacle. 
 
 The embarkation was still going on, and most of the 
 unfortunate creatures had been carried aboard, when 
 the boat of the Kroomen was observed coming rapidly 
 up stream. These had been sent down to the mouth of 
 the river to reconnoitre, and keep watch until the slaver 
 should be ready for sea. In case the cutter or any sail 
 should come in sight, they had orders to row back as 
 quickly as possible and give the alarm. 
 
 The fact of their coming back at all was proof that 
 some sail had been made out; and the rapidity with 
 which they were plying their oars not only confirmed 
 this belief, but showed that they had somethuig very 
 important to tell. 
 
 Both Dingo Bingo and the skipper beheld their ap- 
 proach with consternation, Avhich was not allayed in the 
 least when the Ki-oomen rowed alongside and delivered 
 their report. 
 
 A sail was in sight, sure enough, and not only in
 
 202 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 sight, but actually heading in for the coast ! The 
 Ivroomen had no doubt about the sort of craft it was. 
 They had seen the cutter before setting out from the 
 English factory. They had noted her rig. It was she. 
 
 The captain at first exhibited some signs of dismay ; 
 but after looking uj) to the sky and around to the tree- 
 tojjs, to note Avhich way blew the wind, he appeared to 
 recover his spirits a little, and ordered the embarkation 
 to be hurried on. 
 
 Meanwhile the Kroomen were despatched back to 
 the point of observation at the mouth of the river, with 
 orders to report from time to time the progress which 
 the cruiser was making. The captain saw that the 
 wind was in his favor, and dead ahead for the cutter ; 
 it would be impossible for her to enter the river so 
 long as the wind remained in that quarter, and as it 
 Avas now within an hour of night, she would scarce 
 attempt to venture near the shore, at all events not 
 before morning. His hopes were that she Avould cast 
 anchor a mile or two from land, and that in the dark- 
 ness he would be able to run the gantlet and get past 
 her. He might catch a shot or two while doing so, but 
 his cargo was worth the risk, and, besides, he had now 
 no other chance of saving either cargo or vessel. 
 Should he remain where he was, both would be cap- 
 tured before another night. 
 
 He had formed his resolution, therefore, to run the 
 gantlet as described, that is, provided the cutter came 
 to anchor far enough out to sea to give him a chance. 
 His trust was in the wind, which from this time forth 
 he watched with the greatest anxiety.
 
 EA^ AWAY TO SEA. 203 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 The living freight was at length all taken aboard 
 and stowed away between decks, the grated hatches 
 were fastened down, and a ruffian sentry with musket 
 and bayonet stood by each, ready to use his weapon 
 upon any of the poor wretches who might try to get on 
 deck. 
 
 Tlie captain only waited for the report of the Ivroo- 
 men. 
 
 This came at length, and proved favorable, as the 
 slaver had expected. The cutter had failed to beat in 
 to the shore. She had given up, and cast anchor at 
 about two miles' distance from the river's mouth, there 
 to await a change in the wind, or the light of another 
 day. It was the very course that the slave-captain had 
 desired her to take, and which he had expected. From 
 the position which the cutter occupied, and which had 
 been faithfully descx'ibed by the boatmen, he had no 
 doubt of being able to get past her in the night. He 
 was once more in high spirits, and sanguine of success. 
 Both he and his majesty were in a big humor, and the 
 rum-glass went merrily round. 
 
 This final carouse occurred upon shore, and in tho 
 quarters of his majesty, whose " treat " it was. The
 
 204 EAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 mate, with a boat, had gone down the river to have a 
 good view of the anchored enemy and become perfectly 
 acquainted with her position, with the object of making 
 correct calculations about passing her. 
 
 Meanwhile, the captain remained on shore, to enjoy 
 the parting glass and talk over future prospects with 
 King Dingo Bingo. Some of the crew were there as 
 well, among whom were Brace and myself, — our pur- 
 pose being to man the captain's gig and row him aboard 
 as soon as he should take leave of his majesty and 
 suite. 
 
 It still wanted about half an hour of sunset when the 
 mate returned from his reconnoissance and reported 
 that the cutter was anchored just as the Kroomen had 
 described ; and as the Avind was still in the same quarter, 
 blowing directly from the shore, there was every prob- 
 ability that the Pandora would make her escape. Both 
 mate and captain knew the coast well, and knew that 
 they could run out by keeping well to the south of 
 where the cutter lay. On that side the water was deep 
 and open, and if the wind held fair their chances would 
 be good. There was one thing, however, which both 
 feared, and that was the cutter's boats entering the river 
 before the Pandora should have time to weigh anchor 
 and di'op down to the sea. It was possible enough that 
 the cruiser knew the slaver Avas in the rivei*. If so, 
 and finding that she could not beat near enough under 
 the contrary wind, she might get out her boats and row 
 them up to the river's mouth, so as to blockade it. The 
 cruiser's people might do tliis A-ery thing in anticipation 
 of the trick which the slaver intended to serve them.
 
 KAN A"\yAY TO SEA. 205 
 
 If, on the contrary, they were not yet aware of the 
 neighborhood of the Pandora, they might not think of 
 coming in before the morning. It is true they could 
 not perceive the slaver's masts, — these were not visible 
 from the sea, — the tall teak-trees and other giants of 
 the forest intei-posed their umbrageous tops between, 
 and even the high truck of the barque could not be 
 observed so far inland. But it was possible that the 
 cruiser was acting upon information, and if so she would 
 know well enough where the slaver was to be found, 
 and might design to make the attack by means of her 
 armed boats that very night. 
 
 All this was probable enough, — the slaver captain 
 knew it to be so, and hence his anxiety to be gone at 
 the earliest moment. 
 
 As soon, therefore, as darkness should descend upon 
 the earth, it was his intention to take in his anchor, drop 
 quietly down the river, and then make a bold dash to 
 seaward. 
 
 His design was a sufficiently good one. Though it 
 appeared rash, there was no rashness about it. It was 
 his only chance of saving his vessel, and cargo too, for 
 the one being captured he would be likely to lose the 
 other, and if the Pandora but remained all night at 
 anchor where she now lay, she would, in all probability, 
 be a prize before the morning. AVliether or not, her 
 chances of escape in the daylight would be greatly 
 diminished. The cutter would see her tall masts long 
 before she could get out of the river, and of course 
 would have time to manoeuvre and intercept her. 
 Whereas, by dropping down in the night, she might be 
 18
 
 206 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 well out to sea before any one on board the cruiser 
 should notice her at all. 
 
 It was finally resolved then by the Pandora's officers 
 to sail the moment the darkness came down ; and both 
 were wishing, in their own blasphemous way, for a 
 dark night. 
 
 It yet wanted a few minutes of sundown, as the 
 captain took his last embrace of King Dingo Bingo, 
 and stepped out of the "palace." His majesty came 
 swaggering along to conduct his guest to the landing, 
 while several of the sable courtiers followed in his 
 train. 
 
 All stood upon the bank while the captain was 
 getting into his gig. Brace and I, with the other men 
 of the crew, had ah-eady seated ourselves in the boat, 
 and were holding the oars balanced and ready, when 
 all at once we were interrupted by a singular exclama- 
 tion from the king. 
 
 On looking up I perceived that his eyes were fixed 
 upon me, and the fat monster was gazing at me as if he 
 desired to eat me up, — while all the while he kept 
 jabbering to the captain in a language which I could 
 not comprehend. 
 
 Notwithstanding the time we had been at his factory, 
 I had never attracted the attention of his majesty be- 
 fore. I don't think he had ever seen me before, — that 
 is, to take particular notice of me. I had been, as 
 already stated, all the time on board, with the exception 
 of that very evening, and the day I had spent with 
 Brace in the woods ; and although the slave-king had 
 been often aboard, I had never come in his way, as he
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 207 
 
 usually stayed about the quarter-deck, or in the cabin. 
 It is likely enough, therefore, that this was the first 
 time he had set eyes upon me to notice me. 
 
 But for what reason was he taking such particular 
 notice of me now ? Although I could not tell what he 
 said, — for the captain and he talked in a sort of bas- 
 tard Portuguese (the best-known language in these 
 parts) ; yet I perceived by his countenance and the 
 animated gestures which he made use of, that either 
 myself, or something about me, greatly interested him. 
 
 Brace was sitting near me, and, without raising my 
 voice above a whisper, I asked him to tell me what the 
 fuss was all about, — for it had now assumed something 
 of this character, — both the captain and the king 
 talking hurriedly, earnestly, and loudly, in their bar- 
 barous jargon. 
 
 Brace's reply was, — 
 
 " The king ha! taken a fancy to you, — he wants to 
 huy you / " '
 
 208 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 On hearing this explanation I at first felt inclined to 
 laugh, but my mirthful inclinations were soon dissipated. 
 The serious tone of my companion's voice, and, above 
 all, the earnest manner of the skipper and king, as they 
 talked the subject between them, at once proved that 
 the thing was no joke. 
 
 The captain did not at first appear desirous of acced- 
 ing to the request of the negro ; but the latter appeared 
 to press the point with so much solicitation and ear- 
 nestness that the white ruffian, stimulated by feelings of 
 cupidity, evidently began to yield. Five blacks were 
 offered in exchange for me, — so Brace said, — and they 
 were now squabbling about a sixth ! The captain had, 
 in fact, virtually consented to sell me, — it was only a 
 question of price ! 
 
 I was perfectly horrified when I learned this much. 
 Brace himself was greatly troubled, — for he knew well 
 that the brute in whose power I was would have no 
 scruples in making such a bargain. The only reason 
 he refused at first was because he had found me useful 
 on board his barque ; but if he could add six able-bodied 
 blacks to his cargo, — six that would fetch 200/. each 
 on the Bi'azilian coast, — that would be a consideration
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 209 
 
 thcat would far outbalance any service of mine. Of 
 course lie felt no responsibility about the matter. To 
 whom was he accountable ? — a slaver ! an outlaw ! 
 Where and when was I ever to report or punish him ? 
 Nowhere and never. He might have sold me into 
 slavery a dozen times — taken my life, if it had so 
 pleased him — Avithout the slightest danger of being 
 called to account for it, — and he well knew this. 
 
 No wonder then I became horrified. The idea of 
 becoming the slave of that hideous and greasy savage, 
 — that cruel monster, — a wholesale dealer in human 
 lives, — a trafficker in flesh and blood. O, it was re- 
 volting ! 
 
 I can hai'dly describe the remainder of that trying 
 scene. I was in such agony I knew not how to act or 
 what to say. I remember being told that the bargain 
 was concluded, that the king had agreed to give six 
 blacks for me, and the skipper had consented to take 
 them ; and to prove that this was really so, I saw the 
 latter step out of the boat and return to the hut, arm 
 in arm with the gross savage. They were gone, so 
 said Brace, to conclude the bargain over a glass of 
 rum. 
 
 I raved, and shouted, and threatened, and perhaps at 
 that moment blasphemed, I was not master of my 
 speech, nor yet of my actions. I was so appalled with 
 the prosi)ect before me, that I could have thrown my- 
 self into the river. O, it seemed a horrible fate ! — 
 thus to be sold into worse than captivity, — a slavery 
 worse than death, to live the slave of a bai'barous mon- 
 ster, with no hope of deliverance, for whence could 
 18 *
 
 210 KAN AWAY TO S£A. 
 
 deliverance come ? O, it seemed a horrible fate ! and 
 I was almost frantic. 
 
 My cries and gestures only drew laughter from the 
 crowd of blacks that still lingered upon the bank, and 
 some of them mocked and taunted me in their native 
 gibberish. Even the men in the boat did not care much 
 about the matter. 
 
 Brace alone felt and sympathized with me, but what 
 could he do ? I saw from his manner that he felt pow- 
 erless to protect me. They would have mastered and 
 punished him had he opposed their wishes. 
 
 I wondered, however, that he kept so cool and quiet. 
 I fancied he might have shown more feeling ; but I 
 was wronging him. He felt keenly, and I soon learnt 
 the cause of his being so silent. He had been busy all 
 the while, — busy with his thoughts, — busy in matur- 
 ing a plan for my escape. 
 
 As soon as the captain and king had gone back from 
 the bank, my companion shifted a little nearer ; and in 
 a low, muttering voice that could not be heard by the 
 rest, thus addressed me : — 
 
 " No help for 't, my lad, — sold you for six blacks. 
 Go along wi' king, — pretend to go willin', or they '11 
 tie you. Don't be obstropelous an' get tied, — be pa- 
 tient and keep sharp lookout till ' Pandy ' trips anchor, 
 then gie 'em the slip, — easy enough in the dark, — 
 keep down the bank o' the river, — near the mouth 
 take to water, — swim straight for barque. I 'U be on 
 the lookout and throw ye a rope's end. Don't fear to 
 come on, — old Mugs won't mind your getting aboard, 
 — only too glad to get you back an' play Dingo Bingo
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 211 
 
 a. trick. Mind an' do as I 've told you. Avast ! hush ! 
 — yondex' they come." 
 
 Delivered as this speech was, half in whisjjer, and 
 lialf in interrupted mutterings, I comprehended its rea- 
 sonahle design, and had just time to jjromise obedience 
 to- its directions when I perceived the captain returning 
 to the boat. 
 
 He was not alone. The king was waddling by his 
 side, and just behind them were six large negroes, 
 chained two and two, and driven forward by as many 
 armed myrmidons of their own color. 
 
 It was for the first six I was to be " swopped," or 
 rather had already been, for the bargain was concluded 
 and the blacks were being delivered over to form part 
 of the slaver's cargo. 
 
 These new " bultos " were not slaves, — at least, they 
 had not been such ten minutes before. They were 
 some of the regular followers of the negro king ; and, 
 but a short while ago, carried muskets and formed part 
 of his military array, ready to kill or capture his 
 enemies at his nod, or even his friends if bidden. But 
 fortune is fickle to such heroes, and their more favored 
 companions had just been directed to capture them and 
 deliver them over to a life-long bondage. 
 
 In a few minutes more they were huddled imcer- 
 cmoniously into the boat, while I was pulled out of it 
 with as little ceremony and handed over to my new 
 master upon the bank. 
 
 No doubt the skipper was surprised that I made so 
 little opposition, and the king seemed equally pleased, 
 — .for he conducted me with a sj^^cies of di-unken
 
 212 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 politeness into the palace and insisted upon my drinking 
 with him a ghiss of his best rum. 
 
 I looked through the apertures of the upright palms 
 that formed tlie walls of the hut. I saw the gig cross 
 over to the anchored vessel, and those whom she car- 
 ried mount over the gangway. The boat was then 
 rowed astern, the tackle was let down from above, and 
 in a few minutes she was hauled high out of water to 
 her place under the poop. 
 
 No longer had I a chance to reach the barque with- 
 out swimming for it, and for that was I now to prepare 
 myself.
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 213 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV, 
 
 I REAiEMBERED the advicG of' Brace, and submitted, 
 "xvitli as good grace as I could, to the hospituHties of his 
 black majesty. I drank a portion of his rum, and even 
 appeared jollj ! He seemed greatly pleased with my 
 behavior, and evidently esteemed me a good bargain ; 
 though the slave-captain had screwed him far above his 
 original offer. Ilis first bid had been a fair exchange, 
 — man for man, or man for boy, — a black for a white ; 
 and he must have been strongly bent on the purchase 
 to have given six to one ! 
 
 What could he intend me for? — a slave to wait 
 upon him ? hand him his food when he should feel in- 
 clined to eat ? his rum when he desired to drink ? fan 
 the mosquitos off him when he was asleep ? and amuse 
 him when awake ? Was this the sort of life for which 
 he had designed me ? or was he going to promote me 
 to some higher employ ? make me his private secretary 
 or clerk? his prime minister, perhaps? marry me to 
 one of his dark-skinned daughters ? make a prince of 
 me ? 
 
 From the hospitable manner in wliich he began his 
 treatment of me, I really had thouglit, that, if I contin- 
 ued to please him, he would give me an easy life of it.
 
 211 KAX AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 I had heard of such cases, where white men had be^ 
 come the favoi-ites of negro princes, and had been 
 placed in offices of high trust ; and perhaps such 
 would have been my destiny, had I remained with King 
 Dingo Bingo. 
 
 But even had I been assured of the best of treatment, 
 — even had I been promised the highest office in his 
 kingdom, the throne itself, with the handsomest of 
 his daughters for my queen, —I should have held on to 
 my intention of running away from him all the same, 
 and returning to the barque. It was certainly no Ely- 
 sium to fly to, — perhaps from the fire into the frying- 
 pan ; but still there was the hope that my life on board 
 the Pandora would not be of long continuance, and 
 even there, under the protection of Brace, they had of 
 late treated me less cruelly. 
 
 As for King Dingo Bingo, I felt a loathing in his 
 company that I cannot describe. I felt a presentiment 
 of some terrible evil, and I was resolved, if I did not 
 succeed in reaching the barque, to run away from him 
 all the same and try my fortune in the woods. Yes ; 
 notwithstanding its lions and other fierce brutes, I was 
 determined to escape to the forest and live as I best 
 might, or die if I could not live. 
 
 There was a thought in my mind. I had heard 
 them talk of the English factory farther up the coast, — 
 fifty miles farther. I might succeed in getting there. 
 An Englishman was its chief. 
 
 True they said he was a friend of King Dingo, — 
 a partner in fact, — and from what had transpired I 
 had reason to believe that this was but too true. Still
 
 EAN AWAY TO SKA. 215 
 
 he was an Englisliman. Surely he would not give 
 me up, — surely he dared not. I thought, too, of the 
 cruiser. She would protect, she would not give me 
 up ; but, on the contrary, would have bloA\Ti his black 
 majesty to the skies for making such a demand. If I 
 could only make kno^^Ti my situation — but how was 
 that to be done ? Impossible ! By the morrow's sun 
 she would be no longer on the coast. She would be 
 gone in pursuit of the Pandora, — perhaps within an- 
 other hour ! % 
 
 I was loathing the presence of the negro king, who 
 appeared trying, in his rude manner, to be agreeable. 
 He plied me with rum, and I pretended to drink it. 
 I could not understand his talk, though a few English 
 words, and those of the most vulgar in our language, 
 were familiar enough after my voyage in the Pandora. 
 But his majesty was by this time so drunk that even 
 his own people could with difficulty understand him ; 
 and every moment he was yielding more and more to 
 the potent spirit. 
 
 I joyed at obsei'\ing this, — it would help my pur- 
 pose. I joyed to see him stagger over the floor, and 
 still more when he stumbled against a sort of couch-bed 
 and fell heavily upon it. 
 
 The next moment he was sound asleep, — a deep, 
 drunken sleep. His snore was music to my ears, — 
 though it resembled the dying snort of a prize ox. 
 
 At this moment I heard across the ri\cr the clacking 
 of the windlass, and the rough rasping of the anchor 
 chain as it was drawn thi'ough the ii'on ring of the 
 hawsc-liole.
 
 216 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 Most of the royal attendants were out upon the hank 
 to witness the departure of the harque, just visible 
 through the dim twilight. 
 
 I waited a few minutes longer, lest I should set forth 
 too soon, and therefore be pursued and overtaken be- 
 fore I could get down to the mouth of the river. I 
 knew that the barque would move but slowly, — the 
 stream was narrow and curved in several places, and 
 therefore she could not use her sails. She would drop 
 down by the force of the current, and I could easily 
 keep up with her. 
 
 The attendants of the king were in no way suspicious 
 of my intentions. They observed that I appeared well 
 pleased with my new situation. No doubt most of 
 them envied me my good fortune, and it is probable I 
 was looked upon as the " new favorite." It was not 
 likely I should run away from such splendid prospects, 
 — not likely indeed ! Such an idea never entered the 
 mind of one of the sable gentlemen who surrounded 
 me ; and as soon as his majesty fell asleep, I was left 
 free to go about wherever I pleased. Just then it 
 pleased me to skulk backward behind the great barra- 
 coon, and a little farther still into the thick woods 
 beyond. From this point I took a diagonal line that 
 led me back to the river-bank again, — only at a con- 
 siderable distance below the " factory," — and, having 
 now got beyond earshot of the negro crew, and alto- 
 gether out of their sight, I advanr-cd as rapidly down 
 the bank as the brushwood would permit me.
 
 PAX A\r\r TO sr.A. 217 
 
 CIIAPTEll XXXVI. 
 
 I HAD observed before starting, that the barque had 
 got up her anchor and was slowly glidhig down stream. 
 At intervals I turned a little out of my way and came 
 close to the edge of the water, to make sure that she 
 was not getting ahead of me ; and then I would glide 
 back into the path, which ran parallel with the stream, 
 but at several yards' distance from the bank. 
 
 Guiding myself thus, I advanced at about the same 
 rate as the vessel was going, and every now and then 
 had her under my eye through the openings in the trees. 
 
 I had no diiriculty in making her out, for, contrary to 
 the wish of the slave-captain, the night was a bright 
 one, with a clear moon coursing through a sky that was 
 without a single cloud. 
 
 Slowly as sailed the barque, it was just as much as I 
 could do to keep up with her. Had the path been open 
 there would have been no diificulty, — but there was in 
 reality no path at all, only a track made by wild ani- 
 mals, which here and there was closed up above with 
 trailing vines and creeping plants, that stretched from 
 tree to tree and hindered my rapid advance. Though 
 beasts could go under these natural bridges without 
 impediment, a human being had to crouch under or
 
 218 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 climb over, and all this required time. There were so 
 many of these obstructions that I was greatly delayed 
 by them, and found it just as much as I could do to 
 keep square with the vessel constantly moving onward. 
 I knew that I must get a good way ahead of her, so as 
 to choose a place for taking to the water and swimming 
 out to her as she passed down. As the river grew 
 Avider near its mouth I was likely to have a long swim 
 for it. { 
 
 Several times I was terrified by the ap^jearance of 
 Avild beasts, whose forms I could just distinguish in the 
 obscurity that reigned under the shadows of the trees. 
 I saw several kinds, and some of immense size, that 
 went crashing through the underwood as I came sud- 
 denly upon them. These must have been either rhi- 
 noceroses or the large hippopotamus, — I could not tell 
 Avhich under the shadows, — but whichever they were, 
 they ran off at my approach. I might have feared 
 them more than I did, had it not been that a greater 
 fear was upon me. I feai-ed to hear the voices of King 
 Dingo Bingo and his black guards behind me. I feared 
 this more than anything; and at intervals I stopped 
 upon the path and listened. 
 
 But indeed they would need to have been near for 
 me to have heard them. The forest was filled with 
 other sounds, and only a very loud noise could have 
 been heard above the general chorus. There was the 
 shrill chirrup of cicadas and tree-crickets, the hoarse 
 croaking of toads and frogs, — some of these as loud as 
 the routing of a bull ; there was screaming of cats, 
 the barking of jackals, and the chattering and howling
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 219 
 
 of monkeys ; — a perfect chorus of discordant sounds, 
 produced by the barque moving down the river, and no 
 doubt partially by my own j^assage tlirough tlie undcr- 
 Avood. One kind set the otlier a-going, and the ahirni 
 and consequent noises proceeding from it spread to a 
 far distance througli the forest. 
 
 I thouglit it less probable that I should be followed 
 through the woods, than down the stream itself. When 
 missed, a canoe was most likely to be brought into 
 requisition, — perhaps the royal galley itself, with his 
 majesty to guide the pursuit. They would remember 
 that I had disappeared just at the moment the barque 
 weighed anchor, and would suspect that I had gone 
 aboard at once. It was far more likely, therefore, the 
 search would be made upon the water, and the pursuers 
 would paddle their craft directly for the barque. Under 
 this belief I gave uneasy glances up the river, when- 
 ever I could command a view of it. As yet no pursu- 
 ers appeared. 
 
 Another consideration troubled me. The Kroomen 
 had gone to the river's mouth to watch the movements 
 of the cruiser and report whether she had launched any 
 boats. Now these fellows were entirely in the interest 
 of King Dingo. They might see me as I swam to the 
 barque, and, taking me into their boat, carry me back 
 to the factory. They had been present when the bar- 
 gain was made, and knew all about it. I nuist, there- 
 fore, look out for their boat and avoid it. 
 
 With such thoughts and resolves passing through my 
 mind, I once more marked the progress of the vessel, 
 and, diving into the underwood, kept on.
 
 220 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 At lengtli I reached a point where there was a bend 
 in the river. It was not far from its mouth. Beyond 
 this place the stream widened into a sort of bay. 
 
 It would not do for me to go beyond. I should have 
 too long a swim for it ; besides, the barque Avas about 
 being got under sail, — her canvas was already loose ; 
 and once the sails were sheeted home, they would catch 
 the wind and carry her rapidly through the water, — so 
 rapidly that I might not be able to get aboard. 
 
 I had gone far enough. I had reached the point 
 where it was best for me to take to the water; and, 
 flinging off my shoes and most of my clothing, I stepped 
 down to the water's edge and plunged in.
 
 KAN AAVAY TO SEA. 221 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 
 The barque was not yet opposite me ; but, by the 
 rate at wliich she was moving, I calculated she would 
 be so by the time I could arrive in mid-stream. 
 
 Brace had told me to swim for the bows, — for he 
 would be there with his roj^e ; while in case I should 
 not be able to lay hold of it, another would be ready at 
 the gangway ports with a second rope. One or other 
 would be sure to haul me in ; but it Avould be better if 
 I could get aboard at the bows, as then I might not be 
 observed either by mate or skipper, and even should 
 his majesty come after me I could be hidden away 
 about the forecastle. The skipper, not knowing I was 
 aboard, Avould, of course, deny me with a will. I was 
 determined, tlierefore, to do all I could to get aboard 
 by the bows. 
 
 I Avas an excellent SAvimmer, — not surpassed by any 
 of the Pandora's crew, except, jierhaps, by Brace him- 
 self, who was one of the best in the world. I had 
 practised a great deal in my school-days in rivers, 
 fresh-water lakes, and the sea itself; and I thought 
 nothing of swimmijig a mile or more without rest. 
 Crossing from the bank of the river to mid-stream — 
 a distance of not over two hundred yards — was a 
 
 19*
 
 222 RAN AAVAY TO SEA. 
 
 mere bagatelle, and I had no apprehension of being 
 able to accomplish it at my ease. 
 
 But although I had no apprehension about my powers 
 of swimming, I was keenly sensible of danger from 
 another source. I had not thought of it before that 
 moment, — for the excitement of escaping, and the 
 difficulty of making my way through the underwood, 
 had driven every thought of danger out of my head, 
 except that of being pursued. The peril from behind 
 had prevented me from dwelling upon dangers ahead ; 
 and it was only after I had plunged into the stream 
 that I became the victim of a keen api^rehension. 
 Then, and not till then, did I remember the fate of the 
 unfortunate Dutchman ! — then, and not till then, did I 
 think of the crocodiles ! 
 
 A horrid sensation came over me, — a dread feeling 
 of fear. My blood ran cold, — far colder than the 
 water of the stream. Perhaps at that moment I was 
 within reach of a huge man-eating crocodile, — at all 
 events, within sight, for some of these hideous monstors 
 were sure to be near, either by one bank or the other. 
 Indeed, as I was about to plunge in, I saw a long dark 
 form by the shore, some twenty yards farther down, 
 which I had taken for a floating log. The noise made 
 by my body striking the water had caused it to move. 
 I thought then it was the current ; but now, under my 
 keen apprehensions, I thought differently. It was no 
 dead log, — it was the motion of a living creature, — 
 beyond doubt a huge crocodile ! 
 
 This conjecture soon became a conviction. A floating 
 log would scarce have settled there, against the sedgy
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 223 
 
 bank, and where there was current enough to carry it 
 onward ; it was no log, it was the great lizard itself. 
 
 I could not restrain myself from half turning round, 
 and raising my body high in the water to look back. 
 The clear moonlight gave me every advantage, and I 
 could perceive any object on the water almost as 
 distinctly as by day. 
 
 One glance was sufficient to make me aware of my 
 perilous position. Merciful Heaven ! my conjecture 
 was too true ! — the dead log was no log, but an enor- 
 mous crocodile ! — its hideous shape was plainly seen ; 
 its long cloven head and broad scaly back glittered high 
 above the water, and its snout was elevated and turned 
 towai'ds me, as though it was just getting over a sur- 
 prise, and coming to the knowledge of what sort of 
 creature I was. 
 
 Its surprise, however, was soon over, and before I 
 could stretch myself to swim on, I saw it lash the water 
 into foam with its tail, — as if to set itself in motion, — 
 and the next moment it parted fi'om the bank and came 
 rushing towards me ! 
 
 Its body was now sunk below the surface, but its 
 gaunt, haggard head, and sharp snout, were projected 
 high above the water. 
 
 I saw aU this as I turned round again ; and with a 
 feeling of cold horror upon me I swam on. 
 
 The barque was now near, — her bows were not 
 fifty yards distant, and the crocodile was still moi-e 
 than a hundred behind me. But I Avell knew that 
 these amphibious monsters can far outswim a man. 
 Tlirough the water they make progress as an otter,
 
 224 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 and with like rapidity. I felt sure I should be over- 
 taken, and then — 
 
 The cold hori-or continued, — I screamed out for 
 help, — I continued my cries as I swam on ! 
 
 I heard voices from the barque, in answer to my 
 cries. I could see forms gliding about the head, and 
 running out upon the bumpkin-shrouds, and along the 
 bowsprit. I could distinguish the deep voice of Brace 
 uttering words of encouragement and direction. 
 
 I was under the bows^jrit end, — I could see no rope, 
 — I looked in vain for a rope, — none had been thrown 
 to me. O heavens ! what was I to do ? 
 
 Once more I raised myself in the water, and looked 
 back. It was an appalling sight. The black head of 
 the crocodile glittered within ten feet of me. I could 
 see the jaws extended, — the long, irregular tusks, — 
 the strong, scaly limbs, as they paddled the water — 
 
 In another instant I should have felt those terrible 
 teeth ; and, gripped between the hard jaws of the 
 monster, as in a vice, would have been dragged to the 
 bottom of the dark waters — had it been my destiny. 
 
 But it was not so written in the book of fate. Just 
 as I had given myself up for lost, I felt a strong hand 
 clutching my garments by the waist, and the instant 
 after I was lifted clear out the river, and hoisted high 
 into the air ! The crocodile made a rush forward and 
 leaped far above the surface ; but I had been raised 
 beyond his reach, and he fell back with a plunge, and 
 for some moments continued lashing the water with his 
 tail. Then, seeing that his victim had escaped him, he 
 6wam off, and disappeared round the side of the vessel.
 
 RAN AWAT TO SEA. 22^ 
 
 I scarce knew how I had been so miraculously saved' 
 Despair and terror had confused my senses ; and it was 
 only after I had been passed above, and set upon my 
 feet upon the firm deck, that I understood all. 
 
 Brace was my preserver. He had run out to the 
 bowsprit end, and from that had slipped down the 
 dolphin-sti'iker, and let himself still lower by means of 
 a looped rope. By this means he had been enabled to 
 swing himself down, so that he could reach the surfoce. 
 Fortunately, it was at that moment that I had risen in 
 the water to face the crocodile, and had thus given 
 Brace the opportunity of gripping me firmly and jerking 
 me aloft. 
 
 It was a very tight fit, however ; and I vowed, that, 
 unless forced to it, I would never again bathe my 
 limbs in the waters of an Afrieau rher.
 
 2P.C) RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 
 I HAVE no doubt that the skipper knew all about my 
 coming aboard. Indeed, there had been such a noise 
 made by the men while the crocodile was in pursuit of 
 me, that it was impossible that either he or the mate 
 could be ignorant of the cause of it. I Avas taken down 
 to the forecastle, however, and heard not a word about 
 being sent back. In truth, as Ben had already informed 
 me in his mutterings, the skipper was rather pleased 
 than otherwise, at being able to overreach King Dingo, 
 and as he had found me useful to himself he had no 
 desire to let me go. It was only the large profit he 
 expected by the exchange that had tempted him to part 
 with me ; but so long as he had kept his bargain and 
 regularly delivered me over, his conscience was satis- 
 fied, and he was in no way offended or displeased that 
 I had found my way back to the barque. Unless, 
 therefore, the canoe came after us and demanded me to 
 be given up, 1 would not have to go back to Dingo 
 Bingo. 
 
 It was not until we were cleverly out of the river, 
 and the Pandora had spread her wings to the bi'eeze, 
 and was standing towards the ojicn sea, that I felt easy 
 in my mind. Many an uneasy glance did I cast up the 
 river as we floated slowly towards its mouth, noting 
 every dark object and every ripple that appeared upon
 
 RAX AWAY TO SEA. 227 
 
 its current. It was not the crocodile that caused me to 
 look tremblingly back ; it was a still more hideous mon- 
 ster I dreaded, — the long canoe with its row of sable 
 rowers, and King Dingo Bingo in the stem. 
 
 The thought of being taken back was dreadful in the 
 extreme. I should no longer be treated with kindness ; 
 on the contrary, the spiteful monarch would punish me 
 for my attempt to escape, would revenge himself for 
 the deception I had practised upon him, — would lead 
 me a life of the greatest misery. 
 
 Yes, it would be a sad affair to be retaken ; and not 
 till the Pandora had swept out of the river's mouth — 
 not till the Kroomen's boat had been passed, and we 
 were scudding out into the wide sea — did I get over 
 my apprehension. Then Avas I relieved from all uneasi- 
 ness on the score of Dingo Bingo, and the moment after 
 had ceased to think of him and his brutal myrmidons. 
 
 Yes, — the moment after, — for a new scene was 
 upon the stage, — a new spectacle was to be enacted of 
 which I was to be a witness. 
 
 As soon as the Pandora had passed the river-bar she 
 was visible to the cutter, from the water-line to the 
 truck, and so was the cutter to her. Both vessels had 
 a full view of each other, or might have had, for the 
 moon was shining so clear that a ship could be traced 
 at a long distance off. 
 
 The cutter's people, however, did not appear to notice 
 the slaver, until the latter had got several luuidrcd yards 
 out to sea. Perhaps the shadowy background of the 
 forest obscured her, or the watch may have been care- 
 less. Whether or no, it was some minutes before there 
 was any movement on board the cruiser. Then a
 
 228 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 movement was observed, which showed that (she had 
 discovered the barque. The drum was heard sounding 
 the alarm, and her sails were unfurled with all the 
 rapidity which results from sufficient strength in a crew, 
 combined with perfect discipline. 
 
 Notwithstanding the advantage which the slave-cap- 
 tain had obtained from the boldness of his attempt and 
 the suddenness of his appearance, there was one circum- 
 stance that had turned against him. During the hour 
 or two that had intervened since the cruiser had dropped 
 anchor, the wind had veered round nearly a full quar- 
 ter, and, instead of blowing direct from the land, its 
 course was now nearly parallel with the shore. 
 
 Of course the experienced skipper had observed the 
 change long ago, — it required only a glance to per- 
 ceive it, — the cutter hei'self, now lying at anchor, 
 beam-ends to the shore, indicated the change, for the 
 Kroomen had reported, that, when she first anchored, 
 her head was pointed directly for the land. 
 
 The slave-captain with chagrin observed this change 
 in the Avind, and with an apprehension he had not 
 before felt. Had the wind continued in the same quar- 
 ter as when the cruiser was just reported, be knew that 
 he could easily run out past her. The breeze would 
 have then been upon his own quarter, and in that 
 way his crank vessel sailed best ; and by making good 
 speed along the diagonal line, he had calculated on be- 
 ing able to get past, with only the risk from a long 
 shot or two. 
 
 The change, however, was against him. The cruiser 
 was dii'ectly out to sea, — about two miles from the 
 river's mouth. He could not sail to windward of her,
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 229 
 
 as that would be too close to the wind for his own 
 vessel, unless he kept within range of shot ; and it so 
 happened that to leeward there was a shoal, or long 
 sand-bank, that stretched almost from the shore to 
 where the cutter was lying. There may have been a 
 distance of half a mile between the cutter and the edge 
 of this shoal, but this was not a sufficient width for run- 
 ning the gantlet as the slave-captain had intended. 
 The war-ship, running down the wind, would easily have 
 intercepted the barque before she could have passed 
 through, and given the latter such a broadside as would 
 have crippled and brought her to at once. 
 
 I Avas standing near the skipper and his mate, and 
 listening to their horrid execrations as they perceived 
 the dilemma they were in. I was listening, because I 
 was as much interested as they could have been in the 
 result, — though with hopes and wishes directly an- 
 tagonistic to theirs, — I was praying in my heai't 
 that Ave should be captured ! Even at the risk of be- 
 ing killed l)y a broadside from one of my own coun- 
 try's ships, I could not help desiring this termination 
 to the affiiir. 
 
 Even though I had been but a few minutes aboard, 
 since the lading of the cargo, I was already Impressed 
 with the awful scene. I felt pity, — keen comijassion, 
 — blended with loathing. The horrid howling of the 
 blacks, crowded to suffocation below, — their cries of 
 entreaty, and, at times, of menace, — were a foretaste 
 of what I should be compelled to listen to for weeks, 
 perhaj)s months. O, it would be a fearful existence ! 
 In my heart I pi-ayed that we should be captured. 
 20
 
 230 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX. 
 
 I "WAS beginning to draw hope from tlie behavior of 
 the slave-captain and his mate. Their apprehension 
 increased, as they saw the cutter expand her sails and 
 commence moving through the water. So rapid was 
 the manoeuvre, it was evident she had not waited to 
 take up her anchor, but had cut the cable ! So said the 
 people of the Pandora. 
 
 The mate appeared to urge some desperate course 
 upon his superior. His words were — as I heard 
 them : — 
 
 " "We can't pass her ; — it 's no use, by ! The 
 
 other 's our only chance, — the tide 's well in, — there '11 
 be no danger." 
 
 " Try it, then ! " was the captain's reply; "we'll be 
 
 taken anyhow if we don't, and, by , I 'd rather go 
 
 to pieces on a reef than be taken by this bloody ." 
 
 The blasphemous dialogue ended, and the mate hur- 
 ried off to give some directions to the crew. 
 
 I knew not what they meant to do, but in a few mo- 
 ments after I observed that the Pandora suddenly 
 changed her course and steered direct for the cutter ! 
 One would have thought she was going to run right 
 down upon the latter, as if to ride over her, or have a 
 shot from her bow-ports ; and no doubt the war-ship was
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 231 
 
 astonished at the manoeuvre, as were many of the slav- 
 er's own crew. 
 
 The mate, however, who had counselled this move- 
 ment, had a method in his madness. It was not his in- 
 tention to rush upon destruction so certain as that would 
 have been ; and before the Pandora had sailed three 
 cables' length in its new direction, she was seen to tack 
 round, till the wind lay upon her beam and her bow- 
 sprit once more pointed towards the land ! 
 
 This manoeuvre was still a mystery to most of the 
 slaver's crew, who, of course, acted only in obedience to 
 orders. There were a few of them, however, in the 
 confidence of their officers, who knew the intention. 
 
 The cruiser evidently did not. No doubt the idea of 
 her commander was, that the barque was making back 
 for the river, for towards that point was she now head- 
 ing. Seeing that she could not escape out to sea, she 
 was giving up the attempt, and her crew were now re- 
 solved in running the vessel either into the river again, 
 or ashore anywhere, with the design of abandoning her 
 and making their escape in the boats. Thus only could 
 the cutter's commander interpret the strange manoeuvre 
 of the barque. He never suspected a ruse, for there 
 seemed no chance of effecting one. But the cutter's 
 commander was mistaken. A ruse was intended, and, 
 in less than twenty minutes after, was carried out before 
 the commander's eyes, no doubt to his astonishment and 
 chagrin. If the slave-captain and his assistant lacked 
 humanity, they were not deficient in seamanship, and 
 their superior knowledge of the coast now gave them 
 the advantage.
 
 232 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 As soon as it was perceived that the slaver had tacked 
 and was lieading back towards the river, the cruiser also 
 changed her course and followed after. Of course the 
 latter made all speed, in full expectation of either cap- 
 turing the barque at once, or chasing her into the river, 
 where she would become an easy prey. The only fear 
 now among the cutter's crew was, that the slaver's would 
 either scuttle the barque, or set fire to her on leaving ; 
 and, with the thoughts of prize-money in their minds, 
 this was their great source of apprehension. But they 
 were determined to give no time either for scuttling or 
 burning, and every hand on board the war-ship was 
 exerting himself to produce speed. 
 
 I have stated that there was a reef to leeward : it 
 should rather be called a shoal, since it was a sort of 
 muddy sand-bank formed by the current of the river, 
 and running diagonally into the sea for a long distance, 
 — a sort of low peninsula. Now this sand-bank, where 
 it joined the land, was usually covered with water, and, 
 during full tides, a good-sized ship might cross over the 
 miniature isthmus, and get out to sea through the long 
 reach of water between the sand-bank and the shore. 
 It was only at high tide that this could be done, with a 
 vessel drawing any considerable depth of water. 
 
 For some ten minutes had the chase continued, — one 
 vessel following directly in the wake of the other. The 
 barque was now close in to the land, and as if about to 
 enter the river's mouth, while the cutter was a half- 
 mile astern, and just opposite the longitudinal edge of 
 the shoal. 
 
 At this moment the slaver let slip her lee-braces, -^
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 233 
 
 her head came round till the wind was right astern, and 
 she stood right m behind the reef. It was a moment of 
 anxiety among her crew. In another instant she would 
 strike or go free. In another instant she would be bilg- 
 ing helplessly among the sands of Africa, or would be 
 on her course free and unimpeded for the shores of 
 America ! 
 
 This time the triumph was for the wicked. The 
 barque scraped the sand upon the bottom, but passed 
 safely across. The crisis Avas over, and the hoarse 
 huzza of that ruffian crew announced the victory I 
 
 Farther pursuit was useless. The cutter was still 
 climbing along the edge of the sandy shoal, — slowly, 
 for wind and tide were against her, while the barque, 
 with all sail set, was scudding down the opposite side 
 at the rate of twelve knots an hour ! 
 
 Shots were fired from the cruiser's guns, but with 
 little effect, — a broken spar and a rope or two cut in 
 the rigging Avere easily set to rights ; and before the 
 cutter could wear and get out to sea the slave-ship was 
 far, far away towai'ds the rim of the hoi'izon ! 
 
 20*
 
 234 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER XL. 
 
 Op the cutter we never saw more. When the sun 
 rose there was no sail in sight, and the slaver, alone 
 upon the ocean, was standing upon her westward course, 
 under a soft gentle breeze and a cloud of sail. No doubt 
 the cutter had abandoned the chase near the coast, — for 
 her former experience had taught her, that under such 
 a light wind she was no match for the barque. She 
 saw that the latter had escaped, — that it would be use- 
 less to follow her out into the Atlantic, — and she was 
 constrained, therefore, to go in search of other slavers 
 that might prove less fleet than the Pandora. Under 
 these circumstances- the chase was abandoned, and the 
 barque was now free to traverse the wide Atlantic Ocean, 
 and deliver her human cargo on the Brazilian shores. 
 It would be a mere accident if she met with further in- 
 terruption. Possibly, an English man-o'-war of the 
 South American squadron might yet overhaul her ; but 
 far more likely she would find her way into some quiet 
 little Brazilian harbor, — or into Cuba, if she preferred 
 it, — where she would be entirely welcome, and where 
 her OAvner would find not the least difficulty in disposing 
 of his five hundred " bales," or ten times the number if 
 he had had them.
 
 RAX AWAY TO SEA. 235 
 
 This then was the probable destiny of the Pandora. 
 Her voyage was to be a success ; five hundred more 
 unfortunate beings were to swell the ranks of slavery, — 
 her captain would be enriched, — her crew would re- 
 ceive bounty and live for a time in riotous debaucher}-, 
 — and all this at the expense of every right of human- 
 ity, — every principle of morality. 
 
 What cared they for this, either captain or crew? 
 They knew that governments winked at their transgres- 
 sions, — that some openly approved of them ; some of 
 these rough fellows were even intelligent enough to 
 know, that the apparently earnest endeavors on the part 
 of the government of Great Britain to suppress slavery 
 and the slave-trade were only mock-earnest after all, — 
 a mere political pretence, — a ritse against the repub- 
 licanism of America. Yes ; some of these rough fel- 
 lows knew it to be sham, — knew, too, that the sums 
 annually expended by Great Britain on the barbaric 
 luxuries of an idle court would have been sufficient to 
 have stopped slave-dealing over the whole world, — but 
 that, instead, this profuse waste only created slaves, — 
 white slaves, and a far greater number than all the 
 blacks that ever crossed the Atlantic. Yes ; many of 
 these rough fellows had wit enough to understand sucli 
 matters ; and it is, therefore, less to be wondered at (hat 
 they should fall into this life of reckless outlawry. More- 
 over, success once obtained, there would be no outlaws 
 on the farther side. The rich skipper would take rank 
 among merchant-princes there. He would go into the 
 best company, — and be well entertained. No matter 
 that his hand was stained with blood and his bro\«'
 
 236 EAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 stumped with guilt. Kings, princes, and emperors of 
 our day are similarly branded ; but for all that, the dain- 
 ty white hand of woman is contented to grasp theirs in 
 the cordial embrace of amity and approval. With such 
 high examples before the world, no wonder there are 
 slavers, — no wonder there should be pirates. It is 
 only singular there are not more of them. 
 
 Joyful and jolly were the crew of the Pandora, when 
 they beheld the cutter hull down upon the horizon, and 
 saw that she abandoned the chase. Their labor would 
 now be of the easiest kind, for a run across the Atlan- 
 tic, from the Gulf of Guinea to the Brazils, is one of 
 the easiest of voyages to the seaman. The trade-winds 
 blow almost constantly in his favor. The trim vessel 
 sweeps smoothly along, and the sails but rarely require 
 shifting. It is more like floating with the current of 
 some gentle stream, than making way across the broad 
 billowy bosom of the Atlantic. 
 
 Alas ! smoothly as we ran, it was far from being a 
 pleasant period of existence to me. I was called upon 
 to witness a scene of constant suffering ; daily — ay, 
 hourly — my heart was Avrung with pain, for there 
 was not an hour in which some agonizing spectacle 
 did not transpire among the wretched denizens of the 
 " half-deck." 
 
 I need not here describe the ordinary sufferings of 
 the slave-ship. They are recorded in many books ; 
 and I believe the most heart-rending tales that have 
 been told are not a whit exaggerated. My own experi- 
 ence convinces me that most of them are within the 
 boundaries of truth. On board the Pandora these poor
 
 RAX AAVAT TO SEA. 237 
 
 Avrctchcs were treated as is Ui^ual on other slave-vessels. 
 They were kept below, elose paeked and without any 
 accommo<^lation as to sleeping, or even for lying down. 
 They were obliged to huddle together and lie over one 
 another ! They had not even space enough to be all 
 seated at one time ; and the air which they were com- 
 pelled to breathe was foul and exhausted of all healthy 
 principle. They Avere fed and watered just as a farmer 
 would provender his hogs or cattle ; and in fact they 
 were treated in all respects as cattle are Avhen trans- 
 ported across the sea, — perhaps not quite so Avell as 
 these. Even brutes would scarce have been used so 
 cruelly. They were only permitted on deck four or 
 five at a time, and only for a feAV minutes, after whieli 
 they Avere forced without ceremony to plunge back into 
 their loathsome quarters, and the merciless grating Avas 
 shut doAA'n upon them. 
 
 Over this stood a sentry with loaded musket and 
 bayonet, — the latter of Avhich Avas often called into 
 requisition in the most wanton and cruel manner. The 
 object Avas to awe the poor Avretches into such fear as 
 would paralyze aU efforts at conspiracy or mutiny, for 
 these are sometimes dreaded on board the slaver. 
 
 Of course such treatment speedily produced its effect. 
 In a fcAV days a change Avas apparent upon both the 
 faces and forms of the unfortunate victims. Their 
 bodies became attenuated, their cheeks emaciated, and 
 their eyes sunk far into their sockets. Their high 
 cheek-bones rose higher, and gave to their features a 
 gaunt, Avolfish appearance tliat Avas hideous to behold ; 
 while the shining black departed from their complex-
 
 238 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 ions, and their skin assumed a whitish powdered appear- 
 ance, as if they had been rolling in meal ! 
 
 It was indeed an awful spectacle, this transformation 
 of the image of God into what had more of the sem- 
 blance of the Devil, — an awful spectacle ; and hourly 
 was my heart wrung with grief and pain. 
 
 Not so the crew of the Pandora. They ate and 
 drank and were jolly aU the way. They never even 
 thought of the sufferings of the poor wretches below, 
 whose groans often echoed their laughter. No, these 
 blacks were but brutes, to be bought and sold, and as 
 such did they in reality regard them.
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 239 
 
 CHAPTER XLI. 
 
 I SHALL spare the reader many details of this voyage 
 of the Pandora. There were but few incidents outside 
 the vessel itself to break the monotony, — not even one 
 sail was seen for two weeks after leaving the Gulf of 
 Guinea. But there were incidents enough on board, 
 many horrid ones, of which I shall spare the reader 
 the details. 
 
 One I must relate in all its particulars. It will be 
 found to contain horrors enough for a thousand, which 
 I would spare the reader if possible ; but by doing so 
 my nan-ative must come to a sudden termination, since 
 in this incident lies the continuation of my story. 
 
 Incident is hardly the name for what I am about to 
 relate. It was more than a mere occurrence ; it was 
 a dread and awful calamity ; and in a retrospect of the 
 events of my life, this is the one which rises upon my 
 memory the saddest and darkest ; indeed, at the time of 
 its occurrence it made upon my mind an impression so 
 appalling, that it was a long while before I could think 
 of anything else. Even now, long years after, the ter- 
 rible drama I was witness of, and partly an actor in, is 
 often passed in review before the eye of memory ; and 
 its horrid scenes appear to me with all the painful viv- 
 idness of reality.
 
 2-10 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 Listen, tlion ! and I shall make known the nature of 
 this cl»'<:>ad occuiTonce. 
 
 As already stated, we had been about two weeks out 
 to sea, with a favoring wind nearly all the time, and 
 had arrived in mid-Atlantic, — that is, about half-way 
 between Cape Palraas in Africa and the most easterly 
 point of South America, — of course, therefore, we 
 Avere m^ny hundreds of miles from either shore. 
 
 The breeze continued fair, for we were sailing under 
 the southern trade-wind, and everything seemed to 
 promise a quick passage- to the coast of Brazil. I was 
 myself gratified at our progress, for I looked upon every 
 day as a week of misery, and every hour a day, not 
 only to myself, but to the poor creatures who lived only 
 in torments, and by these torments daily died. Not 
 daily, but hourly I might almost say, were they dying ; 
 and the plunge of their bodies, as they were uncere- 
 moniously tumbled over the side, had become of as 
 frequent occurrence as the ringing of the watch bells. 
 Over the side Avere they pitched in all their ghastly 
 nakedness, — just as a dead dog would have been 
 thrown, — with not even a shot or a stone tied to them 
 to sink their corpses below the surface of the water. 
 On the contrary, many of their bodies, swollen in an 
 unnatural manner after death, remained upon the sur- 
 face of the sea, and could be seen in our wake bobbing 
 up and down upon the Avaves that had been made by 
 the keel of the vessel in her passage thi-ough the Avater ! 
 Never for a very long period was this aAvful spectacle 
 before our eyes. Though oft repeated; it was usually a 
 short scene, and ended in an abr'ipt ?trife among the
 
 EAN A-WAY TO SEA. 241 
 
 monsters of the deep, amid the foam and spray flung 
 aloft by the violent strokes of their tails, until a cloud 
 seemed to rest over the spot, concealing the hideous 
 struggle undei-neath. Then, as this cloud slowly set- 
 tled away, it could be seen that a human form was no 
 longer there, but in its place might be observed some 
 mangled remains, with the sail-like fin of the shark 
 projected above the surface or gliding rapidly through 
 the Avater. 
 
 This, at first, had been a painful spectacle to me, 
 whilst, incredible to relate, it aiforded only amusement 
 to the crew of the Pandora. But in a short while, it 
 had been so oft repeated that it ceased to interest them 
 even as a momentary diversion ; and I — my heart 
 growing, not hardened, I hope, but only practised to 
 bear the pain — was less every day touched with the 
 hideous spectacle. 
 
 I had infinite opportunities of observing the habits of 
 those sea-monsters, the sharks. Many of them, I have 
 no doubt, had followed us all the way from the African 
 coast, for there were several with whose aspect I had 
 grown familiar, from having noticed them day after 
 day. Indeed, several of them were marked by the 
 cicatrices of old wounds, which probably they had 
 received in encounters with antagonists of their own 
 species, or in battles with some other voracious mon- 
 sters of the deep. By these scars was I enabled to 
 distinguish more than one ; and I am certain they had 
 followed us all the way, for I had noticed some of the 
 marked individuals as we sailed out of the Gulf I 
 had observed, too, that there were several kinds of
 
 242 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 them, though the sailors took little notice of the dis- 
 tinction, calling them all by their ■well-kno-mi charac- 
 teristic name of " sharks." Indeed, my own observa- 
 tions of them were not very minute or scientific. I 
 had too much upon my mind, as well as upon my 
 hands, to direct any thoughts beyond the boundaries 
 of the vessel ; and it was only at intervals that I gave 
 any attention to the sea or its finny inhabitants. One 
 thing I could not help observing, and that was, that the 
 number of the sharks had daily increased, and kept 
 increasing ; and now, at the end of two weeks, they 
 could be seen around the barque in dozens, — some- 
 times gliding across her course, and sometimes running 
 in the same direction, like a shoal of porpoises ! At 
 other times they would be seen all around the vessel, 
 looking up at her sides as though they would leap 
 aboard, and glaring greedily with their eyes, like 
 hungry dogs expecting a bone to be thrown them. 
 
 To one not accustomed to it, it would have been a 
 fearful sight ; but, along with the rest, I had grown so 
 used to these demonstrations, that I could look ujion 
 them without the slightest feehng of concern. 
 
 But to return to the relation of that fearful calamity 
 I have promised to describe.
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 243 
 
 CHAPTER XLII. 
 
 "We were In the middle of the wide Atlantic, hun- 
 dreds of miles from any land. Let this fact be re- 
 membered. 
 
 One morning I came upon deck rather later than 
 usual. Most generally I was awakened out of my 
 sleep, and at a very early hour, by the thundering 
 voice of the mate, and usually either with an oath or a 
 rough shaking, — the latter always when the ruffian 
 was near enough to administer it. 
 
 On this particular morning, for what reason I could 
 not divine, I was permitted to lie still undisturbed ; and 
 taking advantage of the indulgence, and, indeed, over- 
 powered by sleep, of which I never had enough, I lay 
 still and slept on. 
 
 It was considerably after daylight when I awoke. 
 The sun was shining down into the forecastle, and lit 
 up that little wooden chamber — which was at most 
 times as dark as a dungeon — with unusual brilliancy ; 
 and I could see distinctly every thing and every person 
 in the place. Of the latter there were only two or 
 three. The bright light gushing into my eyes told me 
 that I had overslept myself, and that it was far past the 
 hour at which I should have been on deck and at work. 
 For this reason the first idea in my mind Avas, that I 
 was in for a rope's-ending from the mate, wliicli Z,
 
 244 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 might expect as soon as I made my appearance on the 
 quarter-deck. 
 
 It was no use, however, to think of " dodging " it. I 
 should be certain to get it, sooner or later ; and the 
 sooner the better, thought I, since then the dread of it 
 would be off my mind, and the thing would be over. 
 
 Indulging in this view of the case, I slipped on my 
 jacket and shoes, (these were the only portions of my 
 dress I ever took off,) and, nerving myself for the ex- 
 pected punishment, I sprawled up the ladder, and, 
 emerging through the forecastle-hatch, stood upon deck. 
 
 On reaching the deck I had an impression that 
 something was wrong in the A^essel ; indeed, I had al- 
 ready some such impression before coming up. There 
 Avere only two men below in the forecastle, — foreigners 
 they were, — and they were conversing in their own 
 language, which I did not understand ; but there was 
 something in the expression of their faces that struck 
 me forcibly. Both looked gloomy, though excited, and 
 their gesticulations, as they talked with each other, led 
 me to believe that they were discussing some serious 
 event that had either happened, or was about to happen, 
 to the Pandora. " Perhaps," thought I, catching hope 
 with the thought, " j^erhaps there is a sail in sight, — 
 a man-of-war with a British flag ; perhaps the slaver is 
 being chased." 
 
 I would have endeavored to communicate with the 
 men, and ask them what had happened ; but they 
 chanced to be a brace of morose fellows who had 
 always shown ill-will toAvards me, and I refrained 
 from putting any questions to them. I should find 
 out by going on deck ; and, my spirits somewhat light-
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 245 
 
 ened by the conjecture I bad formed, I sprang more 
 cheerfully up the steps. 
 
 As soon as I reached the deck my impressions were 
 confirmed, though not my conjectures ; for almost the 
 first thing that I did was to sweep the sea with my 
 glance, turning all around as I looked. No sail was 
 in sight. It was almost a perfect calm upon the 
 water, and the sky Avas blue and cloudless. I could 
 have seen a sail, had there been one, at the distance 
 of many miles ; but neither sail nor spar appeared 
 between the barque and the horizon's verge. 
 
 It was not that, then, that was creating the ex- 
 citement aboard ; fur I now saw that there tvas an 
 excitement, and of no ordinary kind. 
 
 Both mate and captain were upon the quarter- 
 deck, storming and swearing, while sailors were hurry- 
 ing to and fro, some plunging down the open hatch- 
 ways, and some returning up them, with gloom and 
 ghastly paleness upon their faces that indicated feel- 
 ings of alarm and terror ! 
 
 I noticed several water-butts upon the deck, that 
 had been brouglit freshly from the hold. ]\Ien were 
 grouped around them, — some knocking out the bungs, 
 and others with tin dippers suspended upon strings, 
 plunging them into the holes, and apparently gauging 
 the contents, or trying the water. 
 
 One and all, however, apjieared to take an interest 
 in the operations, far abo\e what they would have 
 manifested iu any ordinary labor of the vessel, and I 
 could tell from their looks and gestures that some- 
 thing very sciious was on the (iqns. "VMiat it was I 
 21*
 
 246 RAN AWxVY TO SEA. 
 
 could not guess. I fancied, liowever, that it was some- 
 thing connected with the water. 
 
 I became anxious to know the cause of this strange, 
 sudden commotion. I looked for Brace, but could not 
 see him. Most probably he was down below, in the 
 hold where the water-butts were kept, — for this seemed 
 to be the point of interest. I, therefore, left the fore- 
 deck, and stepped forward to the main-hatchwaj. 
 
 I was now close to the mate. He saw me, but took 
 no notice of me. This of itself was strange enough, 
 and I now felt positively convinced that some serious 
 event had arisen, or was going to arise. "What could it be 
 that was thus to save me from the expected castigation ? 
 Something of great import, — some dread danger ! 
 
 I looked down the hatchway for Brace. I saw him 
 below, far down in the bottom of the hold, busy among 
 the great casks, rolling them over one another. There 
 were others along with him, — some standing by, and 
 some helping him. Like those on deck, all Avore 
 gloomy looks, that bespoke feelings of doubt mingled 
 with apprehension. 
 
 I could endure the suspense no longer. Only wait- 
 ing till the mate turned away his head, I glided into 
 the open hatchway, and descended first to the half- 
 deck, and then down a ladder to the hold. 
 
 I scrambled over the casks until I was close to my 
 friend. I took hold of him by the sleeve to draw his 
 attention. He turned round as I did so. 
 
 "What is it, Ben?" I inquired. 
 
 " Ugly news, "Will ! ugly news ! " 
 
 ""What news?" 
 
 " The water he out ! "
 
 RAX AWAY TO SKA. 247 
 
 CHAPTER XLIII. 
 
 I ATAS not so much affected by tliis laconic piece of 
 intelligence, as I might have been had I known moi'e 
 of the sea ; and pei-hajis I should have regarded it still 
 less, but for the gloomy glances and apprehensive air 
 of those around me. I was not stunned by it at the 
 first announcement ; but it was not long before I became 
 sufficiently ahve to the terrible meaning of those simple 
 words, — " The water be out." 
 
 Puzzled by the ungi-ammatical construction of the 
 phrase, you are probably inquiring what it meant. I 
 shall tell you. 
 
 It meant that all the fresh water on board the Pan- 
 dora had been used, — that the water-casks were empty, 
 and that we were in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean, 
 with not the slightest chance of obtaining a fresh 
 supply, — that it would be weeks before we could 
 possibly reach land, — that, under the burning tropic 
 sun that was shining constantly down upon us, one week 
 would be enough for thirst to do its work ; but if any 
 should survive that period, then a second week would 
 finish them, — in short, within two weeks one and all 
 of us were doomed to perish ! Black slaves and white 
 masters, tyrants and victims, the innocent and the
 
 248 TwAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 guilty, must all succumb to the same fate, — every 
 living thing on board the Pandora must die ! 
 
 This then was the meaning of the four short words 
 that were muttered so despondingly by the sailor. 
 Words of dread import were they, a phrase of fatal 
 meaning. 
 
 I say that at first I did not clearly feel the full 
 significance of the information given me by Brace ; but 
 a very little reflection enabled me to comprehend it ; 
 and I soon became as apprehensive as any of the 
 others, and took as earnest a pai't in the investigation 
 that was going forward. 
 
 There was an investigation, and it was about this 
 the crew of the Pandora were engaged. It Avas not 
 yet clearly made out that the casks were empty. In 
 fact they were not, — not half of them were so ; and if 
 it had been a simple question of whether empty or full, 
 it could have been decided at once. More than half of 
 them were full, — full to the very bung ! 
 
 But of what were they full ? That was the serious 
 question. Of fresh water ? No. The appalling dis- 
 covery that had been made was, that the water within 
 them was salt ! in fact, water out of the sea itself, salt 
 as brine ! 
 
 This was indeed a fearful discovery ; but it was 
 easily explained. It was known from the beginning 
 that these butts had been filled with salt Avater, — to 
 serve as ballast on the out voyage from England ; and 
 the intention had been to empty them all into the 
 African river and substitute fresh water instead. It 
 appeared now that this had only been partially done !
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 249 
 
 Various explanations were offered for the dangerous 
 neglect. Neither captain nor mate had superintended 
 the duty. Both had been too busy in bartering and 
 carousing with King Dingo Bingo, and his boon com- 
 panions, — and the irresponsible hands who had been 
 set about the work were half-drunk while executing it ; 
 many of the casks that had been emptied of the sea- 
 water were found to have been only partially refilled ; 
 and it was also discovered that more than half of the 
 others had never been emptied at all ! Some of the 
 crew alleged that others had told them, that these 
 already contained fresh water, — that it would be no 
 use bothering about them, — while the men who were 
 named as having given this assurance now stoutly denied 
 it. Mutual recriminations took place, — the lie was 
 given and returned, — filthy language was used pro- 
 fusely ; and, what with the quarrelling of the men, and 
 the shouting and swearing of the officers, a scene was 
 carried on that might have rivalled an Irish row in the 
 infernal regions. 
 
 The principal reason why such a culpable error had 
 been committed, — and this all hands knew, — had 
 been the appearance of the cruiser. She had caught 
 them at their work, and suddenly put a stop to it. 
 
 Had she not arrived, it is probable enough that the 
 men — however idle and drunken — would have fin- 
 ished their woi-k and provided water enough for the 
 voyage ; but the unexpected api)earanoe of the war-ship 
 had driven all ideas of the-water-caska out of tlicir 
 heads ; and they had thought only of shipping the 
 " freight " and getting out of the river as speedily as 
 possible.
 
 250 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 In reality the skipper was the man answerable for 
 the whole misfortune. He had allowed no time to 
 complete the filling of the casks ; and, indeed, liad he 
 done so, he would never have set sail, but must have 
 lost both his barque and his cai'go in the river. 
 
 It is probable enough he had never thought of the 
 other horn of the dilemma ; indeed, it is certain he had 
 not, — else he would long before have discovered the 
 shortness of his supply, and taken some means to remedy ' 
 it. ■ No means had been used either to provide more 
 water, or to economize what there was. Neither crew 
 nor cargo had been upon rations since the beginning of 
 the voyage ; water had been dealt out to all as freely 
 and lavishly as if the ocean itself had been a fresh- 
 water lake. 
 
 I watched the investigation with painful forebodings. 
 I waited, as patiently as I could, for the result. 
 
 The rejjort was at length delivered in presence of 
 the whole crew. Its effect was like that of an electric 
 shock upon all of them. There were hut two casks on 
 board that contained fresh ivater, and these were o)d\j 
 half -full!
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 251' 
 
 CHAPTER XLIY 
 
 Yes, — two half-casks, or one whole one — in all, 
 about one hundred gallons of fresh water — to serve for 
 a crew of forty white men and a cargo of five hundred 
 black ones ; to serve them for weeks ! Why, it would 
 not be a single day's alloAvance, — far less, indeed, — it 
 would scarce give each of them a di'ink ! 
 
 I have said, that the announcement as to the quanti- 
 ty of water remaining produced upon the crew a very 
 marked effect. Up to this time they had been in a state 
 of gloomy apprehension, — still not without hope that 
 among the many casks, whose weight proclaimed them 
 full, they would find a few containing fresh water. All 
 had now been carefully examined. Every bung had 
 been taken out, and the contents tasted ; but in every 
 case disappointment was the result. Nothing but the 
 bitter brine of the sea was found inside. 
 
 Every one of them had been examined and tried by 
 several of the crew, — doubt and apprehension were at 
 an end. The truth had now been reached, was known 
 to a certainty by all, — and the result was a general 
 paroxysm of despair. 
 
 Rage, too, freely exhibited itself. Some, who consid- 
 ered themselves innocent of having brought about this
 
 252 RAN AAVAY TO SEA. 
 
 dilemma, accused and recriminated those who were re- 
 sponsible for it ; and some were bold enough openly to 
 charge the captain and mate with the neglect. Muti- 
 nous language was freely used, threats uttered aloud, 
 and for a while all discipline appeared to have departed 
 fi-om the ship. 
 
 After a long time spent in stormy altercation and the 
 profuse exchange of oaths and menaces, the angry tone 
 died away, and all parties began to assume a more 
 pacific bearing towards each other. The common dan- 
 ger made them friends again, or at all events put a stop 
 to their useless hostility ; and at length, calming down 
 to greater moderation, each proceeded to offer sugges- 
 tions, or listen to them, about what measures should be 
 adopted under the circumstances. 
 
 Of course, the fix'st idea was, that the water should 
 from this time forth bo measured out : but the question 
 was, how much at a .time ? and how often should the 
 rations be issued ? This required a nice calculation to 
 be made ;^ and in this calculation all had the greatest 
 interest. If too large a quantity were to be allowed 
 daily, then the stock might be exhausted before relief 
 should be near, and they must perish all the same. 
 How long Avould a hundred gallons last ? and at what 
 rate might they use it ? These were the two quesiioi^s 
 of imjDortance. 
 
 These calculations were easy encugli. There wero 
 just forty of the crew, — ~ officers included, - — and these 
 last were now to be put on equal rations with the rest ; 
 for, in this crisis of peril, the government of the Pandora 
 had suddenly assumed the form of a republic Both
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 253 
 
 captain and mate had lost their authority, and hereafter 
 everything was to be conducted on the commonweaUh 
 system, — share and share ahke. 
 
 There were forty then in all, and, as near as could be 
 ascertained, about one hundred gallons of water. 
 
 After all, the prospect was not so bad, — so thought 
 they, as they hurriedly ran over the calculation. One 
 hundred gallons to forty men would be two and a half 
 gallons, or twenty pints, to each man, — which would 
 give a pint a day for twenty days, and upon a pint a 
 day they could subsist. In twenty days, and less time 
 than that, they were confident of coming within sight of 
 land. Even should they not reach a haven before the 
 twenty days were expired, — should they be delayed by 
 calms, or contrary winds, they might reduce the ration 
 still lower, and by so doing extend the time. Half a 
 pint a day would enable them to exist ; and even far 
 less in case of extreme necessity. After all, their pros- 
 pect was not so perilous as they had at fli'st judged it to 
 be, and tiiey began to recover from the shock which 
 they had received, — for on the announcement that 
 there was only one hundred gallons left, the quantity 
 had appeared as nothing to them, accustomed as they 
 had been to drinking and wasting that much daily. 
 The calculation, however, showed that with this quan- 
 tity they might make shift without any great depriva- 
 tion, until land, or perhaps a ship, might appear in sight. 
 
 With regard to the latter contingency, they had al- 
 ready formed a purpose. If any ship came in view, — 
 excepting, of course, a ship of war, — they had come to 
 the determination to chase and boai"d her ; and if a sup- 
 22
 
 254 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 ply of water was denied them, they would take it from 
 the vessel nolens volens. Perhaps even more than 
 water, — for both captain and crew were now so despe- 
 rate that they would not have stuck at anything ; very 
 little provocation would have transformed the slaver into 
 a pirate. 
 
 Such were the views of the Pandora's crew, and such 
 their determinations in regard to the use of the water. 
 Each man was to be allowed a pint per diem ; and, in 
 case of any obstruction that might prolong the voyage, 
 the ration was to be reduced still lower, — even to a 
 single glass a day, if this should become necessary.
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 255 
 
 CHAPTER XLV. 
 
 DmiiNG all these deliberations not one word was 
 said about the five hundred imfortunate wretches be- 
 tween decks ! It is a question whether even a thought 
 was spent upon tliera, except by myself, perhaps by 
 Ben Brace, and most likely the captain of the Pan- 
 dora. But if the skipper thought of them, it was from 
 no motives of humanity. Profit and loss were the only 
 considerations that had any interest for him, and if he 
 was thinking of the poor creatures with regret, it was 
 not any regret for the horrid fate they were likely to 
 meet with, but solely on account of the pecuniary loss 
 he would sustain by their destruction ! 
 
 I feel certain that, up to the moment when their 
 future plans had been fully discussed and agreed upon, 
 not one of that reckless crew had given thought to the 
 situation of the blacks. Had these human beings been 
 so many head of cattle, they could not have entered 
 less into the calculations that had been made ; for they 
 were not considered at all. Not one drop of water had 
 been apportioned to their use. No suggestion of such 
 a thing had been ofiered, — it would have been ridi- 
 culed as preposterous. 
 
 It was only after everything had been settled, that 
 mention was made of them. Then a rough fellow cried 
 out, in a tone of mock surprise, that smacked of a dis'
 
 256 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 gusting levity : " Thunder an' 'oun's ! what 's to be 
 done with the niggers ? " 
 
 " Ay, ay," shouted several, in a breath ; " what is 
 to be done with 'em ? There 's no water for them, — 
 that's sartin." 
 
 " Why, what can be done ? " responded an inhuman 
 monster. " Chuck 'em overboard ! " 
 
 " Dunder an' blitz ! " exclaimed a ferocious German, 
 who appeared pleased with the idea ; " dhat is de 
 besht blan, — wees not can do petter dhan to glear 
 'em out from de sheep." 
 
 " Pe Gar / " cried the Frenchman, Le Gros, " it be 
 von great big drown, — von grand splash in ze vater ! 
 Sacr-r-r-e ! " 
 
 I cannot describe the feelings I had in listening to 
 this conversation. These men were actually serious, 
 and yet jesting. It is almost too horrid to be credible, 
 and yet it is true ! 
 
 But they were serious, — I knew they were, — and 
 1 expected every minute to hear that this horrible 
 suggestion was adopted, and that the blacks were to 
 be thrown overboard ! 
 
 But the villains were not unanimous ; and for a 
 length of time they continued to discuss the question 
 in the same half-serious, half-jocular way. It was 
 a\vful to listen to that inhuman debate ! 
 
 The slave-captain's wishes, however, were opposed 
 to throwing his cargo overboard; and, notwithstand- 
 ing the mutinous disposition of the men, he had still 
 authority enough to carry the point. He was obliged, 
 however, to humiliate himself by resorting to argument. 
 His speech was characteristic ; and throughout the whole
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 257 
 
 of it, there Avas not one word about humanity. lie 
 alleged that the niggers could only die, anyhow, and 
 a few days could make no difference to them. Neither 
 could it signify to them (the crew) whether the blacks 
 died of thirst or by drowning. They could throw 
 them overboard, after the breath was out of them, all 
 the same. But some of them might live it out. He 
 had known niggers to stand it a long while without 
 water, — they could hold out much longer than white 
 men, — for in this respect they resembled the ostriches, 
 camels, and other animals of their own country, that 
 could go for whole weeks without drinking ! No doubt 
 many of them would die, and therefore be lost to him ; 
 but they would not die if they could help it, and there 
 were still the chances that a good many would stick it 
 out (these were the captain's words) till they had made 
 land, or overhauled some vessel ; and though they 
 might be pretty far gone (another phrase of the speak- 
 er), a drink of water Avould set their stomachs all right 
 again. So ran the ruffian speech. 
 
 He further proceeded to point out to his audience 
 the destitute condition that he and they would be in, 
 should they reach the Brazilian coast without a cargo. 
 There would be no bounty, — no spending-money, — 
 nothing; whereas, if they could only get there with 
 even a portion of the negroes alive, — even one out 
 of five (a hundred out of the whole lot), — there would 
 still be a large sum realized ; and he ju'omised that he 
 would be liberal to all hands. 
 
 It was absurd, therefore, to talk of flinging the cargo 
 overboard. They could do no harm as they were ; 
 22 *
 
 258 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 there could arise no danger, since they would keep the 
 blacks securely under hatches ; and therefore, in every 
 way it was better to let these hold out as long as they 
 could, and take chance of bringing some of them to a 
 market. Such was the skipper's speech ; and I have 
 followed his phraseology as nearly as I remember it. 
 It was an awful harangue, and my heart sickened within 
 me as I listened to it. 
 
 Meanwhile, the ill-starred victims who were the sub- 
 ject of these deliberations were, happily for themselves, 
 still ignorant of the horrid fate with which they were 
 threatened. A few of them, whose gaunt faces looked 
 up through the grating, may have noticed that something 
 was amiss ; but, ignorant both of the language and ways 
 of their tyi'ant jailers, they could not possibly have 
 known the danger in which their lives were now placed. 
 
 Alas ! alas ! they would soon learn, — too soon. Soon 
 would they experience the agony of thirst ; soon would 
 they feel its horrid cravings. 
 
 Even at that moment was it drawing upon them ; 
 even then were they crying for water, — for, in con- 
 sequence of the discovery that had been made, their 
 morning's allowance had not yet been served to them ; 
 and water was always the thing they seemed most to 
 covet and desire. Its scarcity was to them their great- 
 est grief. Even at that moment, as I passed the hatch- 
 way, I could hear them calling for " water, — water," 
 some in their native tongue, and others — in hopes of 
 being better understood — in that language best known 
 along the African coast, — the Portuguese, — repeat- 
 ing the word, '■'•Agoa! agoa!"
 
 KAX AWAY TO SEA. 259 
 
 CHAPTER XL VI. 
 
 UxHAPPT beings I I shuddered as I reflected on what 
 was before them. They were to endure thirst in all its 
 gradations. — from the simijle, scarce painful longing 
 for water — which most of them already felt — to the 
 extremest agony and torture which that appetite can in- 
 flict. But a few days before, I had myself experienced 
 thirst ; but what signified that compared to what they 
 would be compelled to endure ? Simply nothing, — a 
 mere foretaste, that enabled me to judge how terribly 
 painful thirst may become. Yes ; I shuddered as I 
 reflected on what was before them ! 
 
 Little did I di-eam how short was to be the period of 
 their endurance. Little thought I, as I paced along 
 the deck and listened to their cries for water, that their 
 sufferings from thirst would soon be at an end. 
 
 It was not their destiny to die from the want of 
 water. Alas ! a far more horrible doom was in store 
 for them, — a doom that I almost shudder to recount. 
 
 As the day advanced, their cries for water — " Agoa ! 
 agoa!" — became more frequent and plaintive. There 
 were some who shouted in anger. Wondering why 
 they had been denied their customary allowance, there 
 were some who fancied it arose either frona neglect on 
 the part of their white tyrants, — whom they saw mov-
 
 2C0 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 ing about perfectly indifferent to their entreaties, — or 
 else from some capricious cruelty to torture and punisli 
 them ! It is hard to say what might have been their 
 imaginings ; but many of them exhibited symptoms of 
 fury amounting almost to frenzy. They approached the 
 grating with gestures of menace, and endeavored by 
 main strength to force the strong woodwork from olf 
 the hatch. Some gnashed their teeth and frothed at 
 the lips ; beating their breasts with clenched fists, and 
 yelling their native war-cries, until their voices echoed 
 far over the waters ! 
 
 To all these demonstrations the crew of the Pandora 
 paid no heed, — except that two sentries instead of one 
 wei'e placed over the hatchway, where the male portion 
 of the slaves were confined. This precaution was 
 taken, because it was now deemed possible that the 
 negroes might make their way ujion deck ; and should 
 they succeed in doing so in their infuriated state, woe 
 to the white men who had hitherto ruled them ! 
 
 Both sticks and bayonets were used freely upon the 
 frantic creatures, until the carpenter with ready tools 
 had strengthened the grating and battened it down, be- 
 yond the possibility of its being raised up, or broken, 
 by those who were striving underneath. 
 
 What added to the sufferings of the slaves, as also to 
 the apprehension of the Pandora's crew, was that the 
 wind had suddenly ceased, and it had fallen to a dead 
 calm. 
 
 The heat of the sun, no longer fanned by the slight- 
 est breeze, had grown intolerable. The pitch melted 
 upon the ropes and in the seams of the deck j and
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 2G1 
 
 every article, whether of hemp, wood, or iron, was as 
 hot as if taken out of a fire. We had arrived in that 
 part of the Atlantic Ocean known among Spanish sea- 
 men as the " horse latitudes," because that there, during 
 the early days of Spanish adventure, vessels often got 
 becalmed, and their cargoes of horses, dying of the 
 heat, were thrown overboard by wholesale. This is 
 one of the explanations given for the singular appella- 
 tion, though others have been assigned. 
 
 Into the " horse latitudes," then, had the Pandora 
 found her way; and the complete calm into which the 
 atmosphere had all at once fallen was not only a source 
 of suffei'ing to all on board, but to the sailors an object 
 of new apprehension. 
 
 On first discovering the shortness of the supply of 
 water, a calm sea was the very thing they had most 
 dreaded. A storm they feared not to encounter. 
 Through that — even though the wind were dead ahead 
 — they could still make way ; but in a calm they could 
 do nothing but lie quiet upon the hot bosom of the sleep- 
 ing ocean, wasting their days and hours, — wasting 
 what was now more precious than all, their scanty 
 supply of water. 
 
 One and all were terrified at the prospect. They 
 were all men who had made many a trip across the line, 
 and had run the torrid zone both eastward and west- 
 ward. They could read well the indications of the sky; 
 and from its present appearance most of them foresaw, 
 and were not slow to foretell, a long continued calm. 
 It might last a week, perhaps twice or three times as 
 Ions. Sometimes there is a month of such windless
 
 262 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 weather in these latitudes. If it continued only for the 
 shortest of these periods, then, indeed, Avould they be in 
 danger, and no wonder they were freshly apprehensive. 
 
 As the sun went down, his disc appeared red and 
 fiery. There was not a cloud in the sky, — not a curl 
 upon the sea. 
 
 It was the last time that sun ever shone upon the 
 Pandora ; when morning came, that bad, but beautiful 
 barque, was a wreck upon the sea, — a field of floating 
 fragments !
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 263 
 
 CHAPTER XLVII, 
 
 You desire an explanation ? You wish to know liow 
 the Pandora was destroyed ? 
 
 In the closing passages of the preceding chapter, I 
 ran ahead of my narrative. I shall now return to it. 
 
 The night came down still, but not silent; at least 
 not silent on board the slave-ship. The cries of the ill- 
 fated beings below still loaded the air, — their voices 
 growing hoarser and hoarser. The ruffians might cage 
 their bodies, but they could not confine their tongues ; 
 and ever and anon rose that awful din, pealing along 
 the decks, and echoing far out over the still bosom of 
 the waters. 
 
 It seemed at length to grow unendurable, even to the 
 men ; and those who had before advocated throwing 
 the slaves overboard, once more proposed adopting this 
 course. The unexpected obstruction from the calm 
 now added force to their arguments. They alleged 
 that there was no chance of the niggers holding out. 
 They would all be dead in a couple of days, — by suf- 
 focation as well as thirst, — and why not settle the busi- 
 ness at once ? They had now to look out sharply for 
 their own lives, and better they should not be bothered 
 any longer with these squalling brutes. (This was lit- 
 erally the language of one of those who advocated the
 
 2G4 " ' nAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 drowning of them.) It was enough to drive a man 
 mad to hear them, and it would be only mercy to them 
 (much the ruffian cared for mercy) to make short work 
 of it, and then the poor devils would have it over at 
 once. This was the compassionate speech of one. 
 
 Another followed in a like strain, and said, interroga- 
 tively, " After all, what did it amount to ? The cargo 
 was not such a great matter so long as the ship was 
 safe ? "What signified all the niggers had cost ? Wliat 
 they might fetch was another matter ; but a man could 
 not call that a loss which he had never had ; and, there- 
 fore, all the loss the skipper should sustain would be 
 the original outlay. It was n't a million. He would 
 soon repair the damage. Once they got the casks filled, 
 they could return to Africa, and King Dingo was the 
 man to find them a fresh cargo. Perhaps he would let 
 them have it on credit, if they could n't do better " (at 
 this improbability several laughed) ; " but the skipper 
 need not go a begging for credit. He was not so easily 
 broken up as that came to. If he himself was short, 
 he had friends in Brazil, — ay, and in Portsmouth too, 
 — who would soon find him the rhino." 
 
 The speech of this able logician turned the scale and 
 settled the question; and, despite the protestations and 
 entreaties of the slave-captain and one or two others, it 
 was decided that the negroes should he thrown over- 
 hoard ! 
 
 A fcAV minutes were now given to a discussion as to 
 the mode of effecting this purpose ; and it was finally 
 agreed that the best way would be to remove a single 
 bar from the grating, — so that only one of the victims
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 2G5 
 
 could come up at a time, — and then, taking each aft 
 out of sight of the hatchway, so that they might not 
 be seen by the others, to seize one after another and 
 cast them into the sea, whence there would be no fear 
 of their returning. Doubtless many of them could not 
 swim a stroke, and those that could would not swim 
 long, amidst that multitude of voracious sharks that 
 were beating around the barque ! 
 
 The ruse of thus successively destroying the wretched 
 victims, without making known to their companions be- 
 low, originated in no ideas of mercy, — it was a thought 
 that sprang from simple convenience. The monsters 
 knew that if those below were to get wind of the fate 
 that awaited them above, they would no longer come 
 on deck ; and to have gone down amongst them to bring 
 them up would have given trouble, and might have 
 been attended with danger. 
 
 It was heart-breaking to listen to the details of their 
 plan, and know that I could neither obstruct nor pre- 
 vent it. Had I put in my voice, either to appeal or 
 protect the unfortunates, it is likely enough I should 
 have been myself the first morsel given to the sharks. 
 I could do naught but suffer in silence. 
 
 Indeed, I am not sure, had it been in my power at 
 that moment to prevent them from carrying out their 
 design, whether it would have been right to interfere. 
 Clearly it would not have served the cause of humanity. 
 A death of some kind was certainly in store for these 
 ill-starred beings, — either a slow, lingering death by 
 the torture of thirst, or one more rapid and far less 
 cruel, such as that they were about to undergo. It 
 23
 
 2GG RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 might have been humanity to leave the ruffians to carry 
 out their intent, and shorten the sufferings of their black 
 victims by the easier death of drowning. 
 
 I had such a reflection at the moment, but I had no 
 time to dwell upon it, for just then a rush of men 
 towards the slave-hatchway told me that the monsters 
 were actually on the way to carry out their diabolical 
 •purpose ! > 
 
 They were on their way, and would have proceeded 
 in their intent. The carpenter was there with his axe 
 to strike off one of the bars of the grating, — he had 
 already given a blow on the batten, another would have 
 been enough, — and then the horrid scene would have 
 begun ; but at that moment a cry came from the after- 
 part of the vessel that caused the carpenter to suspend 
 his work, and look up in dismay. Those who surround- 
 ed him were startled as well as he, and all looked afifc 
 with terror painted in their faces. One and all were 
 terrified by that cry, and no wonder they were, — it 
 was the cry of "fii'e ! " The ship was onjire!
 
 EAX AWAY TO SEA. 2G7 
 
 CHAPTER XL VIII, 
 
 At this cry aU hands rushed toward the after-part of 
 the vessel. I ran with the rest. 
 
 On reaching the quarter-deck we found the bkxck 
 cook, " Snowball," in the hands of the captain and mate, 
 who were beating him with thick ropes, and causing 
 him to " sing out " at the top of his voice. Both were 
 excited and angry, — swearing loudly as they struck 
 the blows, — and already the man's back exhibited the 
 keenness of their vengeance. 
 
 Some of the sailors — still apprehensive about the 
 cry of fire which they had heard — demanded an ex- 
 planation, which was immediately given. " Snowball " 
 had gone down to the store-room under the main-cabin, 
 — for the purpose of d^a^^^ng brandy from a large 
 cask of this spirit that was kept there. The only 
 access to the store-room was through a small hatch in 
 the floor of the cabin itself; and, as it was bulk-headed 
 off from the rest of the hold, of course the place was 
 quite dark. For this reason the cook had oarricd with 
 him, as he always did on such occasions, a lighted 
 candle. 
 
 It was not clearly explained how he had misman- 
 aged, — for the black as well as most of the crow of 
 the Pandora were, ever since the discovery about tli'
 
 2C8 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 water, in a state of half-intoxication. Even at that 
 moment it was evident that both mate and captain were 
 nearly drunk, and gave but half-coherent replies to the 
 eager inquiries of the men, — who were still under 
 apprehensions from the cries of fire that had summoned 
 them aft. 
 
 The accident was afterwards explained by " Snow- 
 ball" himself. It appeared that the brandy-cask was 
 without a regular tap, or stopcock, and that the cook 
 was in the habit of drawing the liquor through the 
 bunghole, by means of an oi'dinary dipper. Somehow 
 or other, — of course through the black's drunken neg- 
 ligence, — the burning candle had slipped from his 
 fingers, and dropped right into the bunghole ; and, 
 quick as a flash, the spirit had caught fire, and smoke 
 and flame issued in volumes through the hole. 
 
 At first the cook, dreading chastisement, resolved 
 not to make any alarm ; but, coming on deck, provided 
 himself as quickly as he could with a bucket of water. 
 With this he returned, and, pouring the water into the 
 cask, endeavored by such means to stifle the flames. 
 It Avas all to no purpose, — the blue blaze flickered 
 upward as before, — each instant becoming stronger, as 
 the brandy itself grew hotter and more of the spirit 
 caught the fire. 
 
 It appeared that the cook had made several journeys 
 back and forward from the store-room to the deck, 
 before confessing to what had occurred, or warning 
 any one of the peril in which the vessel was placed. 
 
 At length, however, his frequent passing to and fro 
 with the water-bucket attracted the attention of the
 
 RAN AAVAY TO SEA. 269 
 
 mate ; and tlien the discoveiy was made that the brandy 
 was on fire ; for the black was now forced to confess 
 the truth. 
 
 Then it was that the cry of fire was raised which 
 had called the crew away from their demon purpose. 
 
 From the behavior of the captain and his mate, it 
 might have been supposed that the fire had been 
 extinguished ; and, for a time, such was the belief. 
 Surely, before setting on to belabor the culprit as they 
 were doing, they had seen that the fire was out ? Such 
 would have been the natural conclusion, and so every 
 one judged. It soon came out that they judged wTongly, 
 The two officers Avere half-mad with drink and rage ; 
 and, without attempting to get the fire under, they had 
 set upon the black and were expending their anger in 
 blows, while the latter kept howling at the top of hia 
 voice, mingling with his cries for mercy the more 
 startling cry of " fire ! " It was this that had so sud- 
 denly alarmed the crew. 
 
 Was the fire out? or was it still burning? These 
 were the questions that passed from mouth to mouth in 
 quick and apprehensive utterance. 
 
 As soon as it was ascertained where it had occurred, 
 a rush was made into the cabin, — the men crowding 
 together through the entrance, and treading upon one 
 another's heels in their haste to be assured of the truth 
 and relieved of the terrible suspense, — for there is no 
 calamity on board a ship so much dreaded as fire. 
 
 The suspense of the Pandora's crew was not of long 
 duration. It became certainty, — a certainty that the 
 fire was not yet extinguished ! On entering the cabin, 
 23*
 
 270 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 they saw this at a glance. Thick sulphureous smoke 
 was rising through the open hatchway, and the cabin 
 was already filled with it. There must be fire to pro- 
 duce such a smoke, and fire still alive and active, for 
 it was not the smoke of a fire that had been lately 
 extinguished ! No ; it was still alive, — still burning, 
 still spreading and increasing ! That was evident to 
 all as soon as they entered the cabin, and saw the 
 smoke issuing up through the hatchway. 
 
 But if there remained any doubt on the mind of any 
 one it was soon removed ; for at that moment a loud 
 explosion was heard in the store-room below, — like a 
 blank-shot or the bursting of a steam-boiler, — and, 
 almost simultaneous with the report, a gush of thick 
 vapor, mingled with blue flame, came rushing up the 
 hatchway.
 
 KAN A^^'.VY TO SEA. 271 
 
 CHAPTER XLIX. 
 
 It needed no conjurer to explain that report. Every 
 one kneAV what it meant. It was caused hy the ex- 
 ploding of the strong iron-bound cask, — burst open by 
 the gas engendered by the fire Avithin. Of course the 
 spirit was now spilled over the floor of the store-room 
 and everywhere on fire ; so that every combustible 
 article within reach — and of these there were many 
 — would soon catch the flame. There were dry 
 barrels of biscuits, and quantities of bacon, hams, wdth 
 lard, oil, and butter. It was remembered that there 
 Avas a barrel of pitch, too, close to where the brandy- 
 cask had been kept. All these would catch freely and 
 burn rapidly and readily, — especially the barrel o^ 
 pitch, the head of which was open. It was thought 
 there was no gunpowder, — for, although there IkkA 
 been a large quantity of coarse blasting-powder aboard, 
 it was part of the original freight, and had all been 
 delivered to King Dingo Bingo in exchange for the 
 slaves. So at least was it supposed at the time, and 
 this hypothesis served a useful purpose, — since it 
 enabled the crew to act with more coolness than they 
 would otherwise have done. Thei'e is no situation more 
 calculated to destroy presence of mind than to be 
 aboard a ship on fire, and to know that somewhere 
 among the flames there is a barrel of powder.
 
 272 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 Of course tlie crew of the Pandora did not stand idle 
 or inactive. They ran in every direction in search of 
 means to extinguish the fire. Buckets were collected 
 from all parts of the deck, and water was procured 
 from the pumps and over the sides. This was heaved 
 down the hatchway of the store-room, — bucketful after 
 bucketful, — but apparently without effecting any good 
 purpose. Still the flames raged and the water did not 
 reach them ; at all events, it failed to extinguish them. 
 
 Of course no one dared venture below. The smoke 
 and fire forbade it, — any attempt to go down would 
 have been a rash sacrifice of life, and no one thought of 
 making it. 
 
 For nearly ten minutes the men continued to draw 
 water, and dash it in bucketsful down the hatchway ; 
 but all to no purpose. The fire gained strength. The 
 smoke grew thicker, and hotter, from the pitch and 
 other combustible substances that had now evidently 
 caught the flames. It poured up in vast volumes till 
 the cabin became filled. It was no longer possible to 
 approach the hatchway, no longer possible even to 
 enter the cabin. One or two who ventured in were 
 half stifled before they had gone six feet inside, and 
 came reeling back like men who were drunk ! 
 
 The buckets were thrown aside. They could no 
 longer be of service, — as no one could get near the 
 hatchway to pass water down it, and it was of no use 
 throwing it elsewhere. 
 
 But the hour of despair had not yet arrived. Sailors 
 are men who rarely yield to despair ; at all events, not 
 while the slightest chance remains to beget hope ; and, 
 bad as may have been their moral character, the crew
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 273 
 
 of the Pandora were not cowards. Linked with a 
 thousand crimes they had the one virtue of courage, — 
 though brute courage it may have been. 
 
 Not yet did they despair. Other resources were now 
 thought of. A piece of hose was attached to the spout 
 of the pump, and cai'ried to the door of the cabin ; and 
 by means of this, water was still poured in. 
 
 But this contrivance proved unavailing. The mouth 
 of the hose could not be got into the hatch, as it was 
 impossible any longer to enter the cabin, and the water 
 was spilled on the floor. It so chanced that the stern 
 of the vessel sat high. The casks that had been emp- 
 tied were all in the after-hold, while the full ones con- 
 taining the sea-water were stowed forward. Hence 
 the barque was higher abaft than at the bows. For 
 this reason the water thrown upon the cabin floor by 
 means of the hose-pipe, instead of remaining there, 
 came running back towards the gangways as fast as it 
 was poured in. 
 
 This produced a new consternation ; for the men had 
 conceived hopes, that, after deluging the cabin from the 
 pumps, the water would run through the open hatch 
 and then extinguish the fire below. 
 
 As soon as it was perceived that this purpose could 
 not be accomplished, then, indeed, did symptoms of 
 despair make their appearance upon the faces of the 
 crew ; and they began to turn their eyes upon one 
 another with glances of interrogation, and looks that 
 proclaimed the knowledge that their plan had proved a 
 failure. No one had the courage to say so, and the 
 pumping went on, — though it was evident, from the 
 glowness of the motion and the want of energy exhib-
 
 274 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 ited, that the men who were working the handle were 
 exerting themselves only Avith a sort of mechanical 
 effort that would soon yield to despondency and despair. 
 
 And so it yielded. Without any one saying a word, 
 all seemed tacitly to have arrived at the same conclu- " 
 sion, — that their efforts were idle ; and all at once the 
 pumping was suspended, the handle was dropped, the 
 hose-pipe lay flattened along the deck, and the water 
 ceased to flow ! ► 
 
 By this time the whole after-part of the vessel was 
 shrouded in smoke that had been oozing out from the 
 door and windows of the cabin, and which, in conse- 
 quence of the stillness of the night, was not carried 
 away. Slowly it ascended into the air, and so straight 
 upwards that the edge of the cloud had not yet ap- 
 proached the main-deck, — although the whole of the 
 mizzen-mast was enveloped by the thick smoke and 
 invisible to its very peak. Most of the quarter-deck 
 was covered, and the cabin was now completely hid- 
 den from view by the vapory volume that clustered 
 above and around it. As yet there were no flames to 
 be seen, but the hissing, crackling sound coming up 
 from below at intervals fell upon the ear, and told that 
 the fierce element was still raging there, and would 
 soon exhibit itself in all its red and terrific splendor. 
 
 No one waited to watch its progress. No longer did 
 any one think of attempting to extinguish, or even to 
 check, the fierce destroyer. All hopes of saving the 
 vessel were given up ; the Pandora must be abandoned ; 
 and now was heard that heart-thrilling summons to the 
 sailor, — that last despairing cry, — 
 
 " To the boats ! to the boats ! "
 
 RAX AAVAY TO SEA. 275 
 
 CHAPTER L, 
 
 There were tliree boats belonging to the barque 
 Pandora. They were the " long-boat," the " pinnace," 
 and the " captain's gig." These -would have been 
 enough to have carried the whole crew, — indeed, the 
 long-boat herself would have contained all hands, or 
 nearly. Thirty was reckoned her full complement, 
 though, in a case of distress, forty persons might have 
 found room in her, and she would have floated with 
 that number, though not in a rough sea. She had been 
 a good boat in her time, but was now old and worn, and 
 there was a rotten plank or two among her timbers. 
 She Avas not the boat originally made for the Pan- 
 dora. This had been lost in a gale ; and the one now 
 aboard Avas an old weather and water-worn veteran, 
 hurriedly obtained for the voyage. The pinnace Avould 
 have carried some fifteen men, had she been fit to go 
 into the water, which she was not. She had met with 
 an accident while in the river, and had not yet been 
 repaired. She was not slung at that moment, but lying 
 in the scuppers along the main-deck, where the carpen- 
 ter had for days past been repairing her. The repairs, 
 however, were not completed, and the boat could not go 
 to sea. The long-boat and gig, then, must take the 
 whole crew ; and it was agreed that twenty-eight
 
 276 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 should get into the former, while the remaining twelve 
 could be stowed in the gig. 
 
 Of course this agreement was made by a kind of 
 rambling general consent, — for there was no delibera- 
 tion about anything, the whole crew being now half 
 mad with haste and excitement. 
 
 A large number of the men had rushed at once 
 towards the long-boat, and there I followed them. They 
 soon swarmed up to the bulwarks, and set to work to 
 poise the davits outward, and get the rigging in order 
 for lowering the boats. I did not see Brace among 
 them ; and fancying he might have gone with a party 
 towards the gig, I started aft to find him, — as it was 
 my intention to go in whatever boat carried him. The 
 gig was suspended at the stem, just under the taffrail ; 
 and to reach this point I had to pass through the smoke 
 that enveloped the cabin. But although the atmosphere 
 seemed perfectly stagnant, the cloud of smoke leant a 
 little towards the larboard side, and on the opposite, or 
 starboard side, the way was partially clear. I had ob- 
 served one or more persons glide through towards the 
 stern, and I followed them. 
 
 On arriving upon the poop, I saw that there were 
 five or six persons there, engaged in launching the gig. 
 They were working Avith all their might, and apparently 
 hurried by some extreme apprehension of terror. Three 
 of them I recognized as the captain, mate, and carpen-. 
 ter, and the otliers were men noted as their allies and 
 firm friends. They had already lowered the boat near- 
 ly to the water ; and just as I looked over the taffrail I 
 heard the plash, as her keel dipped into the sea. I saw
 
 BAN AWAY TO SEA. 277 
 
 that there were some articles — the compass, witli 
 charts, and a few other things like boxes or barrels — 
 already lying in the boat ; but as yet none of the men 
 had got into her. 
 
 On glancing at those who were around, I perceived 
 that my friend was not among them ; and I was turn- 
 ing to go back towards the main-deck, when all at once 
 the six men who had lowered the gig — I now saw 
 there were but six — passed suddenly over the taffrail, 
 and, gliding down the davit-tackle, dropped into the boat. 
 
 Surely, thought I, they are not going to row off with- 
 out their full complement of twelve? That was the 
 iniderstanding, and it was further agreed that all hands 
 should help in lowering the long-boat before the gig 
 should be launched ; the latter, being small and light, 
 could be got into the water in a few seconds of time, 
 and half a dozen men would be enough ; whereas, 
 launching the great long-boat, getting her over the 
 bulwarks, and then lowering her safely into the sea, 
 was a work that required both time and the help of all 
 hands. 
 
 That all were to assist in it had been specially ar- 
 ranged, in the hurried consultation Avhich had been 
 held after the cry had arisen, " To the boats ! " 
 
 Xo doubt that those now engaged about the long- 
 boat supposed tliat all hands were there ; for in a crowd 
 of forty men the absence of five or six is not readily 
 noticed, and as it was no longer daylight, the faces of 
 none could be easily distinguished. The mate and cap- 
 tain would not have been missed more than any otht'rs. 
 Theu" authority existed no longer, and their silly be- 
 24
 
 278 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 havior in belaboring the cook, when they should have 
 been using the time to better advantage by endeavoring 
 to stifle the fire, had led to the belief that both were 
 " half-seas over," and therefore no attention had been 
 afterwards paid to any orders from either of them. 
 
 It was they and tlie four men with them I had ob- 
 served passing abaft as I was looking for Ben, and I 
 thought at the time that they were skulking, as if they 
 did not wish to be seen ! 
 
 As I stood upon the poop, this conjecture was con- 
 firmed. The six were evidently about to steal the gig 
 away, without waiting for the others she was to have 
 carried. 
 
 I was irresolute how to act. I could not myself pre- 
 vent tliem. Kemonstrance from me would have been 
 laughed at, and I had not the strength to stay them. 
 To call out Avould have been of no use. The sound of 
 tlie fire roaring and crackling below, the hoarse shout- 
 ing of the men themselves, the yells and vociferations 
 of the slaves forward, produced a medley of noises 
 amidst which my cries would not have been heard, or, 
 at all events, their object would not have been under- 
 stood. 
 
 Another thing, — it was too late to create any noise 
 about it ; for before I could make up my mind to do 
 one thing or the other, — either to cry out or run back, 
 — the gig was resting on the Avater, the six runaways 
 had dropped into her, and the next moment had cut the 
 davit-tackle and set the boat free ! 
 
 They appeared to act with extreme haste, — as if 
 they apprehended being hindered from getting off, or
 
 RAN AAVAY TO SEA. 279 
 
 were afraid that more would come np and leap in along 
 with them so as to overload the boat. 
 
 I could not comprehend why they were in such a 
 desperate hurry. There could be no danger of the gig 
 being overloaded, — as it was agreed she should only 
 take twelve, — and I knew that most of the crew would 
 far prefer to go by the long-boat ; moreover, there Avas 
 as yet no danger from the fire,, for, although smoke was 
 oozing out by the binnacle, it would be a good while 
 before this part could be ablaze. There was no one 
 by the wheel. The perfect calm that had continued 
 since near morning rendered a steersman superfluous, 
 and the wheel stood idle and neglected. The compass 
 was gone. It was it I had observed in the bottom of 
 tlie boat. 
 
 I could not comprehend then why the captain and 
 his five associates were in such a way to be off, and 
 thus desert the rest of their comrades in misfortune. 
 Tiiere was some mystery in it. 
 
 There was a mystery, which in another moment was 
 cleared up, and by tlie dastardly skipper liimself. 
 
 I was still standing by the taffrail, when the davit- 
 tackle was cut, and saw the gig-oars shoved out and 
 ready to pull away. The skipper himself grasped an 
 oar. At that moment he looked up and noticed me. 
 lie half rose from his seat, and in drunken accents hic- 
 cuped out : — 
 
 "Ahoy, there! — you boy, Bill! — tell 'eiu t' look 
 sharp — hiccup — in getting out longb't, — sharp, d' y' 
 hear. L'em be quick about it, — quic, — liiccup, — 
 
 for by ! — hiccu[), — there 's a barrel of pow — 
 
 hiccuj) — poiodcr aloardJ "
 
 280 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 bllAPTER LI. 
 
 The astounding intelligence, conveyed by the final 
 sentence of this staggering speech, deprived me for the 
 moment of the power of motion. 
 
 " A barrel of powder aboard! " These were his 
 very words, and I had no reason to doubt that they 
 were true. On the contrary, his behavior, and that 
 of those who were with him, went far to prove their 
 truth. On no other supposition could I account for 
 their haste to be gone ; but the hypothesis of the pow- 
 der at once explained it. Beyond a doubt the speech 
 was true. There was a barrel of powder aboard ! 
 Both he and the mate were aware of it. 
 
 The dastards had made a sort of compromise with 
 their consciences in now declaring it. They had pre- 
 served silence about it, until they were themselves safe. 
 If they had divulged the secret sooner, the whole crew 
 might have followed them into the gig, — dreading to 
 stay any longer on board, — and, therefore, they might 
 not have got off so snugly. Now, however, that they 
 were themselves beyond danger, there could be no 
 harm in letting the others know it, as it might quicken 
 their efforts at escape. Of course they did not desii-e 
 to see their old associates blown into the air, — if it 
 could be helped without any risk to themselves, — but
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 281 
 
 tliey had taken good care to remove the risk, before 
 offering any hint about the probable catastrophe. 
 
 The skipper, as soon as he had given utterance to 
 the appalling speech, sank back upon his seat; and, 
 pulling along with the rest, the gig moved rapidly away. 
 
 I say that the astounding intelligence deprived me 
 of the power of motion, and equally so of speech. It 
 occurred to me to a^k for an explanation, — an addition- 
 al averment as confirmation of its truth ; but, before I 
 could recover myself, it was too late, — the boat was 
 almost beyond hail. It would be no use shouting after. 
 They would not hear, or, if they did, would not heed 
 me ; and what mattered it, for I could not doubt but 
 Avhat the man had said was meant as serious truth. 
 Though not sober, he would hardly have jested then, 
 and in such a fashion. The time and the circumstances 
 wei'e too solemn for jest, — even for him, unfeehng 
 fiend that he was. 
 
 No ; he had spoken but the truth, — the simple truth. 
 Beyond all hope of a doubt, there was a barrel of 
 powder on board the Pandora ! 
 
 'Wliere was it ? In the store-room, now filled with 
 fire ? where else was it likely to be ? on the half-deck, 
 or in the hold ? No, — not prol)able, — none of us had 
 ever seen it thei'e. There had been no powder ob- 
 served in any part of the vessel to which the common 
 sailors had access ; none since the cargo was delivered 
 tx) King Dingo. It must then be in ihe store-room, or 
 in the captain's own state-room? in either case con- 
 tiguous to the flames, — in either case close to wlu.-re I 
 was standing ! 
 
 24*
 
 282 EAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 The thought roused ray senses from the state of 
 stupefaction into which they had fallen. The idea of 
 self-iireservation gave me new energies ; and I lost no 
 time in hastening away from the spot. It was a mere 
 instinct to place myself as far from the danger as I 
 could. I sprang from the poop and ran forward upon 
 the main-deck. 
 
 I was now at a loss as to how I should act. My first 
 impulse had been to rush forward among the men, and 
 proclaim the intelligence communicated by the captain. 
 I was on the point of doing so, when some good angel 
 seemed to whisper " prudence." 
 
 I was always considered a boy of " quick parts," and 
 the life I had been lately leading had wonderfully 
 sharpened my intellect. Just then it occurred to me, 
 if I divulged the terrible secret it could do no good, 
 but, on the contrary, might beget great mischief. I 
 saw that the sailors were exerting all their strength to 
 get out the boat, and were making what haste they 
 could. No power on earth could have caused them to 
 go faster. The dread of the flames, now beginning to 
 flow through the cabin-windows, was stimulus enough. 
 Any additional dread would only paralyze them. I 
 determined, therefore, to keep the fearful knowledge 
 within my own breast. I thought of imparting it only 
 to Ben, and for him I now went in search. 
 
 I soon discovered him. He was among a crowd up 
 over the davits, working with all his might. I could 
 not get near him, and of course could not communi- 
 cate with him without being overheard by the others. 
 I therefore resolved to remain sole possessor of the 
 dread seci'et till a better opportunity offered itself.
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 283 
 
 I pet to work with the rest, heaving and hauling ; 
 but amidst all I had but one thought. I scarce knew 
 what was going on, or what I was myself doing. I was 
 every moment in- expectation of that loud rei^ort, — that 
 horrible explosion that would fling us all into eternity ! 
 I worked mechanically and often "\\Tong ; once or twice 
 I caught myself hauling the wrong way. Some of 
 them noticed this and rudely kicked me aside. Oh! 
 the keen apprehension ! 
 
 The boat was at length cleared of the bulwarks and 
 swung over the sea ; and then the lowering commenced. 
 This operation was not so difficult, and in a few minutes 
 more she rested upon the water. The men gave a 
 cheer at their success. 
 
 Many at once glided into the boat ; while others re- 
 mained above and on the sides, passing down some 
 necessary articles, — some bread and water, — such 
 things as could be most readily got at. 
 
 At this moment two men lifted between them a 
 heavy barrel ; and, rolling it over the bulwarks, com- 
 menced lowering it downward. The size and shape of 
 the barrel proclaimed its contents. It was a cask of 
 rum, and its weight proved that it had never been 
 broached, but was quite full of the potent spirit. No 
 one objected to its being taken into the boat. There 
 were no protesters in that crew, but several now offered 
 to assist in lowering it doA\'n. A bight of rope was 
 thrown around the cask, and the letting down com- 
 menced. 
 
 It had scarcely balanced over the copper 'sheathing 
 of the bulwark, when the bight of rope — liurricdly 
 cast around it — slipped olf, and the hea\'y biUTel fell
 
 284: TAX AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 with all its weight into tho bottom of the boat. Not 
 exactly into the bottom, but upon one side, — a little 
 below the water-line, as the boat lay. 
 
 A heavy crash was heard, — not the firm concussion 
 of the barrel striking on the elastic timbers of the 
 boat ; but more as if something had broken underneath 
 where it fell. The barrel had fallen angularly and 
 endways ; and the sharp projecting ends of the oaken 
 staves had struck between two of the ribs of tlie boat, 
 and fair upon the face of her outside planking. As if 
 the hand of a demon had guided it, the rum-cask in its 
 descent had fallen upon one of the decayed planks ; 
 and the crash that had been heard was the sound of 
 the plank springing out of its bed and breakmg cross- 
 ways at the same time ! 
 
 A wild cry rose from out the boat, as those who were 
 below saw the catastrophe that had happened. It was 
 visible even from the deck above ; for looking over I 
 perceived a thick gush of water pouring through the 
 side of the boat. 
 
 Some of the men leaj^ed out of her anu came climb- 
 ing up again ; while others remained endeavoring to 
 stanch the hole, and, with buckets that Avere now 
 thrown to them, commenced baling out. 
 
 They did not continue long at this. It was clearly 
 a hopeless task ; the huge breach could not be mended, 
 and the boat filled ten times faster than they could bale 
 her out. They soon abandoned the attempt ; and, drop- 
 ping the buckets, followed their companions up the side. 
 
 In less than ten minutes after, the long-boat had gone 
 to the bottom of the sea. 
 
 « A raft! a raft!"
 
 EAN AAVAY TO SEA. 283 
 
 CHAPTER LII. 
 
 " A RAFT ! a raft ! " 
 
 This was the cry that now echoed along the decks, 
 while men were seen hurriedly seizing hold of spars, 
 ropes, and axes. 
 
 But there was another cry, and an angrier one. It 
 arose from the few who had rushed towards the stern 
 in hope of themselves appropriating the gig, and whose 
 disappointment at finding she was gone found vent in 
 oaths and shouts of vengeance. 
 
 They had no need to go aft of the burning cabin to 
 make the discovery. Over the quarter the gig was 
 seen, — distinctly seen under the clear moonlight, — 
 several cable-lengths from the barque, and fast rowing 
 away. Six forms were in the boat, — six only, — and 
 the men at once knew that they were the captain, the 
 mate, and four of their favorites. No explanation was 
 required. The behavior of those in the gig told the 
 tale of itself. They had deserted their companions in 
 distress, — had basely stolen away. 
 
 " Gig ahoy ! gig ahoy ! " was screeched after the de- 
 parting boat, but to no j)urpose. Those in the gig j):ud 
 no heed to the hail, but only apix'ared to row faster 
 away. They seemed to dread being followed by the 
 long-boat and overtaken ; and well might they have a
 
 286 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 dread of It, for if the betrayed crew could have laid 
 hands upon their ci-devant officers at that moment, they 
 would have shown them but scant mercy. 
 
 As for the latter, they were apparently rowing with 
 all their might, — as if they wanted not only to get be- 
 yond earshot of their old associates, but out of sight 
 altogether. Belike the ears of both captain and mate 
 were keenly bent, and their eyes too, — unfeehng as the 
 hearts of both were, they must have been stirred in the 
 anticipation of that awful catastrophe, which both surely 
 expected. They might have wished for a time to be 
 deprived both of sight and heai'ing. 
 
 As I have said, there was a cry of vengeance along 
 the deck. Some, who but the moment before were 
 skulking aft with a similar purpose, were now loud in 
 their denunciations of the dastardly conduct of the offi- 
 cers ; and, goaded by the two passions of disappoint- 
 ment and rage, shouted after them the most opprobrious 
 epithets and bitterest threats. 
 
 But the little boat was by this far oflP upon the water ; 
 and the necessity for immediate action soon called the 
 men from these idle demonstrations. 
 
 All hands set to work at the formation of the raft. 
 
 The hability and despatch with which sailors can con- 
 struct a raft, would be almost incredible to a landsman 
 who had never seen the thing done. It is not from 
 mere concert or organization among themselves, — 
 though there is something in that. Not much, how- 
 ever, for well-drilled soldiers are as clumsy at such a 
 work as farm-laborers. 
 
 Though the principal material of a raft be timber, tha
 
 RAX AAVAY TO SEA. 287 
 
 sailor with his rope will far sooner bind it together than 
 the carpenter with his hammer and nails ; and bind it 
 far safer and surer The rope is the sailor's proper 
 weapon, and its use he understands better than all otii- 
 ers. lie knows at a glance, or by a touch, whether it 
 be the thing for the purpose intended, — whether it be 
 too long or too short, too weak or too stout, — whether 
 it will stretch or snap, or if it will hold securely. He 
 knows, as if by instinct, what sort of knot should be 
 used for this, and what sort for the other, — whether a 
 " reef-knot " or a " bowline," a " diamond " or an " over- 
 end," — whether a " close-hitch," a " clinch," or a " cat's- 
 paw," — all these modes of splicing and tying, with five 
 times as many more, are secrets only known to the 
 sailor. 
 
 And only he can rapidly cut down a mast, or detach 
 a spar from its rigging, and get them overboard without 
 delay. The aid of a landsman would be of httle ser- 
 vice in operations like these. 
 
 Like bees the men went to work, — every one of the 
 thirty and foui". Some handled the saws and axes, — 
 some carried spare-yards and spars, — some with their 
 knives attacked the runnmg gear and provided the 
 ropes. All were equally busy, — all equally interested 
 in the result. 
 
 In a few minutes the main-mast came down with a 
 crash, falhng over the side, and grinding the bulwarks 
 beneath it as if they had been hurdles of reeds ; and in 
 a few minutes more its rigging was all cut loose, — both 
 running and standing, — its shrouds and stays, sheets, 
 braces, and hfts.
 
 288 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 The great mast, with its yards still attached, soon 
 rested upon the water alongside the wreck, — for the 
 Pandora might now be called a wreck, — and upon 
 these, as a foundation, the raft was speedily laid. The 
 spare spars and yards, the gaffs and booms, were thrown 
 upon top, and soon lashed firm by those who had de- 
 scended to the water, and who now found footing upon 
 the huge floating mass of timber. Empty casks were 
 bunged and flung overboard, and these added essential- 
 ly to the safety of the structure and its capability of 
 carrying a greater weight. Sails, too, were thrown 
 loosely over all, and then, last of all, the biscuit and 
 water, — such quantities of each as could be found amid 
 the confusion. 
 
 At length the raft was deemed complete. It could 
 not have exceeded fifteen minutes from the sinking of 
 the long-boat, until the cheering fact was announced 
 that the raft was ready !
 
 RAX AWAY TO SEA. 289 
 
 CHAPTER LIII. 
 
 But short as was the time, it appeared an age to me. 
 "With that di'ead secret shut up in my breast, every 
 minute seemed an hour ; and I knew not the moment 
 that was to be our last. "When the long-boat went 
 down, I had resigned all hope, — not dreaming that a 
 raft could be got ready before the explosion would take 
 place. 
 
 It is metaphorical to say that every minute seemed 
 an hour ; but so tardy did the time appear that I began 
 to wonder why the awful event was so long delayed. 
 Perhaps, thought I, the powder may be far down, cov- 
 ered over with other things, — such as boxes and bales, 
 ■ — and the fire has not yet been able to get at it. I 
 knew that a barrel of powder, even when thrown into 
 the midst of a red-hot fire, takes a considerable time to 
 explode. An intense heat must be generated in the 
 wood before tlie powder inside will ignite ; and, for this 
 reason, the barrel must be a good while exposed to the 
 fire. Perhaps the flames had not yet reached it ? Was 
 this the reason why the catastrophe was delayed ? 
 
 Or was it that the powder was not in the store-room, 
 or the cabin either, or in the after-part of the vessel at 
 all ? About its whereabouts the skipper had said noth- 
 ing, and it was upon this point I had desired explana-
 
 290 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 tlon as the gig rowed off. A knowledge of this might 
 have been of the greatest importance ; but the captain 
 had not even thrown out a hint. What, after all, if 
 there was no gunpowder on board ? "Wliat if the man 
 had meant it as a jest, — ill-timed and unfeeling though 
 it was ? 
 
 What if he had intended it not as a piece of pleas- 
 antry, but an act of refined cruelty ? 
 
 There were circumstances that favored this last sup- 
 position. For the preceding twenty hours he had been 
 at loggerheads with the crew. Ever since morning, 
 since the commencement of the water trouble, the men 
 had been sulky and mutinous, and both mate and cap- 
 tain had been slightingly treated, — their orders in most 
 cases altogether disregarded. In fact, both had been 
 bearded and threatened, and several angry altercations 
 had occurred between them and the crew. It was nat- 
 ural they should feel spiteful and desirous of having re- 
 venge, — natural for such men as they were, — and 
 might it not be to gratify this feeling, that the skipper 
 had shouted back that gratuitous piece of intelhgence, 
 that there was gunpowder on board ? 
 
 Fiendish as such conduct may appear, there was 
 probability in the supposition. It would only be in 
 keeping with the character of the man. 
 
 I really began to hope that such might be the case ; 
 and it again occurred to me to seek Ben and communi- 
 cate the secret to him. He would be more likely to 
 know Avhether the skipper had spoken truly or in cruel 
 jest ; and, if the former, perhaps he might be able to 
 guess where the dangerous material was concealed, and
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 291 
 
 might yet be in time to move it beyond the reach of 
 the fire. 
 
 These reflections occupied me but a few seconds of 
 time ; and as soon as I had made them I hurried over 
 the decks in search of my friend, with the design of 
 making the disclosure of my secret. 
 
 I found him among the rest, busy about the raft. He 
 was wielding an axe, and cutting away some of the 
 sheeting of the bulwarks, to help in its construction. I 
 caught him by the sleeve, and with a gesture drew him 
 a httle to one side ; and then in a whisper I made 
 known to him the parting speech of the captam. 
 
 I saw that the announcement startled Ixim. Brave 
 man though he was, it was enough to bring the pale- 
 ness to his cheeks, and cause him to stand for some 
 moments speechless and irresolute. 
 
 " You 're sure he said that, — sure o' it, "Willim ? " 
 
 " Quite sure, — they were his very words." 
 
 " A barrel o' powder aboard ! " 
 
 " He said it just as they rowed off. I 've been 
 thinking he might have done it out of spite, — to 
 frighten us ? " 
 
 " No, no, lad, it 's true, — shiver my timbers ! if it a'n't. 
 The powder, — 't was believed we 'd turned it all over 
 to King Dingo. Now I remember something. I thought 
 I seed the skipper hide a barrel o' it after it was counted 
 out ; he stole it from the nigger, for sartin. I thought 
 so at the time, but wam't sure. Now I be sure. There 
 be a barrel aboard, sure as we 're livin ! Heaven o' 
 mercy, — we 're lost, lad ! — we 're lost ! " 
 
 The momentary relief, which I hud experienced
 
 292 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 from my late conjecture, was at an end ; and my ap- 
 prehensions were now as acute as ever. It was no jest 
 then, — the skipper had been in earnest. The gun- 
 powder was on board, — the stolen barrel, — and for 
 this theft we were now to be sacrificed while the thief 
 himself had escaped ! 
 
 Brace stood for some seconds, as if paralyzed with 
 the intelligence I had given him. He seemed to watch 
 and listen for the crisis, and so did I. 
 
 After a short while, however, my companion recov- 
 ered his presence of mind, and appeared busy thinking 
 out some plan of deliverance. But a few seconds only 
 was he silent, and then, making a sign for me to go 
 after him, he glided towards the bows of the vessel. 
 
 No one saw or followed us, and there was nobody 
 forward beyond the windlass. At the moment all were 
 busy amidships, in getting the great mast overboard, 
 and cutting away the strong ropes of the rigging. 
 
 Brace continued on over the bow-bv;lwarks, until he 
 had got betAveen the bumpkin and bowsprit-shrouds, 
 and close to the figure-head of the vessel. Here he 
 stopped and beckoned me towards him. I crawled 
 over, and stood by his side. 
 
 " Not a word, lad ! — not a word of what you 've 
 heard ! It can do no good, but only harm. If they 
 get to know 't, they '11 knock off work, — every one o' 
 'em, — and then we must all either roast or drown. 
 Let 'em go on with the raft, — maybe there '11 be time 
 enough yet. Almighty grant that there may be, 
 Willim ! For all that, 'ta'n't no harm to try and save 
 ourselves if we can. The powder 's sui'e to be about
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 293 
 
 the cabin, and we '11 stand a better chance here for- 
 'ard. But we a'n't agoin' to stop here longer than we 
 can help. Look sharp, now, and give me a hand ! 
 These two planks '11 float us. You cut some rope, 
 then, while I knock 'em off, — there, cut clear the jib- 
 sheets and downhauls, — that'll do, — quick, lad! quick!" 
 
 Thus directing me, Bi-ace, who had brought the axe 
 along with him, commenced knocking off the great broad 
 boards that stretched on both sides from the bulwarks 
 to the figure-head, and upon which the name of the 
 vessel was painted. With a few strokes of the axe the 
 strong man was able to detach them ; and, as soon as 
 this was done, he slung them in the ropes I had already 
 obtained, and lowered them down to the water. 
 
 Climbing out upon the bowsprit, he next detached 
 the dolphin-sti-iker, and it also was lowered down, while 
 I made myself useful by cutting through the martin- 
 gales, also the fore-topgallant and royal-stays, that fas- 
 tened this spar in its place. Several other pieces of 
 timber yielded to the axe ; and all, having been thrown 
 downward, floated together upon the motionless surface 
 of the water. 
 
 Brace, now perceiving that there was enough io 
 make a raft to carry the two of us, flung the axe into 
 the shrouds ; and, gliding down a rope upon the floating 
 timbers, called upon me to follow him. It was at this 
 moment I heard the cry from the main-deck that the 
 great raft was ready ; and, looking back, I pei'ceived 
 that the men were hurrying over the side and descend- 
 ing upon it. If I remained but a moment longer, I 
 should be the last upon the burning wreck. 
 
 25*
 
 294 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 No ! — not the last, — far from it. There were 
 nearly five hundred more, — five hundred human beings 
 on board the Pandora ! And though they were men with 
 black skins, they had lives to lose, — lives as precious 
 to them as ours were to us. 
 
 A terrible spectacle was comprehended in that back- 
 ward glance, — a sight, the remembrance of which 
 never fails to send a chill through my veins, and a 
 shuddering through my frame.
 
 ilAN AWAY TO SEA. 295 
 
 CHAPTER LIV. 
 
 DtmiNG all this time what was the behavior of the 
 unfortunate blacks ? Where were they ? What were _ 
 they doing ? What was being done for them ? Were 
 any steps being taken for their safety ? 
 
 The two last of these questions may be answered by 
 saying, that up to that moment, with the exception of 
 myself, perhaps, not one on board had given a thought 
 either to them or their fate ! With regard to their 
 whereabouts, they were stUl between decks, and under 
 grated hatches ; and as to what they were doing, it 
 would have been hard to tell that, — hard even to guess 
 it. One thing they were doing ; they were crying 
 frantically, and screaming as if they had all gone mad, 
 — but this was no new thing, it had been their behavior 
 throughout that whole day. 
 
 In their hurrying to and fro, while launcliing the 
 long-boat, and afterwards while gathering materials for 
 the raft, the men passed frequently near them ; and 
 then the cries of the blacks would, for the moment, be 
 uttered in a louder voice, and in more earnest tones, — 
 sometimes of entreaty, but oftener of rage and menace. 
 
 As no notice was taken of them, and those to wlioni 
 they appealed passed carelessly on, their voices would, 
 sink again into the deep, continuous murmur of despair.
 
 296 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 It is probable that up to this period — the moment 
 when the raft was ready — the only agony which they 
 had experienced was thirst ; for I noticed, on last pass- 
 ing them, that their cries had not changed. It was still 
 Af/oa / agoa ! — water ! water ! This, with the want of 
 air and room, the desire to get upon deck, were the im- 
 pulses that had been urgmg them to such furious and 
 frantic demonstrations. 
 
 It is most probable, then, that up to the period I 
 have mentioned they had no particular dread, — at least, 
 no dread of the awful doom that now threatened them 
 so nearly. 
 
 The smoke of the burning cabin rather inclined 
 aft than forwai'd, and had not reached them ; and the 
 flames were not yet sufficiently bright to illumine the 
 whole vessel with any unnatural light. Of course, 
 from their position under the hatches, neither cabin nor 
 deck was visible to them ; and until either smoke or 
 flame, or a brilliant light shining through the grating, 
 should reveal the awful truth, they could not possibly 
 be aware of their peril. No one had volunteered to 
 announce it to them, because no one thought it worth 
 while ! 
 
 They may have observed that all was not right, — 
 they may have had suspicions that there was something 
 amiss. The unusual movements of the crew, — the 
 noises heard upon deck, — the hurried trampling of 
 feet, and the gestures of the sailors, as these passed 
 within sight, with the terrified expression of their coun- 
 tenances, — which could scarce have been unnoticed, 
 for it was still clear enough for that, — aU these matters
 
 KAX AWAY TO SEA. 297 
 
 must have excited the suspicions of the close-kept 
 crowd, that there Avas something amiss on board the 
 barque. Tlie crashing sound of axes, and then the 
 shock and heavy lurching of the vessel, as the mast 
 came down, may have excited otlier apprehensions be- 
 sides that of perishing by thirst ; and, though they 
 continued their cries for "water, I observed that they 
 conversed among themselves in hurried mutterings that 
 bespoke alarm from some other cause. 
 
 But as none of them knew anything about a ship or 
 her ways, — the Pandora "was the first they had ever 
 looked upon, — of course they could not arrive at any 
 conclusion as to why the unusual movements were going 
 forward. Guided only by what they heard, they could 
 hardly guess what was being done. They could not 
 imagine there was a danger of being wrecked, — since 
 there was neither "n'ind nor storm, — and after all it 
 might be some manoeuvre in navigation which they did 
 not comprehend. This, probably, would have been 
 their behef, had they not observed the odd looks and 
 gestures of such of the sailors as at intervals came near 
 the grating. These were so wild as to convince them 
 that something "was "\ATong, — that there was danger 
 aboard. 
 
 The commotion had produced fears among them, but 
 not proportioned to the peril. They knew not the 
 nature of their danger, and their alarm had not yet 
 reached its crisis ; but they were not destined to remain 
 much longer in doubt. 
 
 Just at this moment a jet of red flame shot ujjward 
 through the smoke, — it was followed by another, red-
 
 298 RAN AAVAY TO SEA. 
 
 der and more voluminous, — then another, and another, 
 until the blaze rose continuous, and stood several feet 
 in the air. 
 
 The moon became eclipsed by this brighter light, — 
 the whole vessel was yellowed over, as if the sun had 
 returned above the ocean. 
 
 The crackling of the burning timber now sounded in 
 their ears, — the fire, having escaped from the embrace 
 of its own smoke, seethed fiercer, and rose higher into 
 the air, until the top of the ascending flames could be 
 seen through the grating of the hatches. 
 
 But it needed not that the flames should be seen, — 
 their light, and the hissing, crackling noise that pro- 
 ceeded from them, proclaimed the dread nature of the 
 catastrophe. 
 
 Then arose a cry, — a wild, agonizing cry, — out of 
 the bosom of that dark hold, — out of the hearts of 
 that ill-fated crowd, — a cry that for some moments 
 drowned the fierce seething of the flames, and the 
 crashing, crackling soiinds of the fire. I shall never 
 forget that cry, — none who heard it could fail to re- 
 member it till their last hour. 
 
 It was just at this crisis that I had turned to look 
 back. Awful was the sight that met my eyes, — awful 
 the sounds that fell upon my ears. Under the bright 
 gleam of the blazing ship, I saw the black faces and 
 round woolly heads pressing against the bars of the 
 grating. I saw glaring eyes, foaming lips, and teeth 
 set in terror, glittering white under the corruscation 
 of the flames. I saw smoke oozing up the grated hatch, 
 -^the fixe was fast creeping forward, — its foul har-
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 299 
 
 binger was already among them ! 0, what an a'vs'ful 
 sight ! 
 
 I could not bear it, — I could not have borne it in 
 a dream, — it was too much for human eyes, — too 
 much for the heart of man. My first impulse was to 
 turn away, and glide down beside my companion, — 
 who was waiting impatiently upon the raft below. 
 This was my first impulse, which suddenly gave way 
 to another. My eye had fallen upon the axe, — still 
 lying across the bowsprit shrouds, where Brace had 
 thrown it. The weapon suggested a purpose ; and, 
 eagerly seizing it, I faced once more towards the burn- 
 ing vessel. My purpose was to return on deck, — 
 strike off the batten, — and set the grating free. I 
 knew the risk, — I had not forgotten the presence of 
 the powder, — but if it were to be my death I could 
 not restrain myself from acting as I did. I could 
 not live to behold such a terrible holocaust, — such a 
 wholesale burning of human beiiigs ! 
 
 " At least," thought I, " they shall not perish thus. 
 Though their fate be sealed, they shall have a choice 
 of death, — they shall choose between burning and 
 drowning, — the latter will at least be easier to endure." 
 
 It was this last reflection that had prompted me to 
 my purpose. Bending downward, I hurriedly com- 
 municated my design to my companion. I was grati- 
 fied with his reply. 
 
 " All right, Willim ! good work, — do it ! — do it, — ■ 
 set 'em free, poor creetirs. I was thinking o't myself, 
 — tho' 'twas too late, — haste 'ee, lad, — look sharp!" 
 
 I waited not for the end of his speech ; but, springing
 
 300 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 back to the deck, rushed towards the hatch. I thought 
 not of lookmg below, — indeed, the smoke was now 
 coming up so thickly that I could scarce see the terri- 
 fied faces. The glimpse I had of them was sufficient 
 to satisfy me, that, in a few minutes more, those glaring 
 eyes would have been blind, and those hoarse voices 
 hushed in death. 
 
 I remembered where one batten had been removed, 
 and where the other had been attacked by the axe. I 
 renewed the attack, — striking with all the strength 
 and dexterity I could command. My efforts proved 
 successful ; and, after half a dozen blows, the spikes 
 yielded, and the cleet of timber flew off. 
 
 I did not stay to raise the grating ; I knew that 
 would be done by the pressure from below ; and, gliding 
 back, I once more climbed over the bows. One glance 
 back, as I passed over the head, told me that my pur- 
 pose had been fully accomplished. Listantly as I parted 
 from it the grating was flung off, and I saw the stream 
 of black foi'ms pouring upwards and spreading itself 
 over the deck ! 
 
 I stayed to observe no more ; but, sliding do\STi a 
 rope, was received in the ai'ms of my companion.
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 301 
 
 CHAPTER LV. 
 
 During my short absence Brace had not been idle. 
 He had got his Uttle raft compacted, — its timbers tied 
 together, — and it now carried us both without even 
 dipping under water. The two spai-s, the dolphin- 
 striker, and half of the spritsail-yard were laid paral- 
 lel to each other, and transversely to these were the 
 broad pieces that exhibited in large letters the name of 
 the ill-fated barque. There were several other pieces 
 of timber, a handspike or two, and an oar, — which 
 Brace had picked up as he glided towards the head, — 
 and over all was a piece of sail-clotli, or tarpaulin. The 
 Avhole formed a raft just about lai'ge enough for two, 
 and safe enough in calm weather, but under a gale, or 
 even a strong wind, such a structure would have been 
 overwhelmed at once. 
 
 But my companion had no intention of going to sea 
 with such a craft. His idea had been that he might 
 get it ready before the great raft could be finished, and 
 the sooner escape from the dangerous proximity of the 
 powder. Even if it had taken him quite as long to pre- 
 pare it, there was still a greater chance of safety by our 
 being so far forward upon the vessel. If the powder 
 had exploded, there would have been a chance of our 
 not bemg blown to atoms. The after-part of the vessel 
 26
 
 302 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 might be shivered in pieces, and, of course, the rest 
 would soon sink ; but still, by keeping out by the head, 
 there were many chances in our favor. It was from 
 these considerations that the sailor had hurried away 
 from amid-ships, and set to making his raft at the bows. 
 It was only intended as a temporary retreat, — to en- 
 able us at the earliest moment to get beyond the circle 
 of danger ; and, should the men succeed in completing 
 the larger structure, ours could afterwards be brought 
 alongside and joined on to it. 
 
 The large raft was completed as soon as our little 
 one, and all hands had gone down upon it. As I re- 
 turned on deck to strike up the hatch, I saw not a soul 
 of the Pandora's crew. They had all gone out of the 
 vessel, and betaken themselves to the raft. From the 
 deck I could not see either them or the raft, — as the 
 latter was still close in under the beam-ends of the 
 barque. 
 
 As soon as I had got fairly down, my companion 
 pushed off, and the next moment the great raft came 
 under our view. Both it, and those who were on it, 
 were seen as distinctly as though it had been daylight, 
 — for the burning vessel was no longer a combination 
 of flame and smoke. Her whole quarter-deck, from 
 the taffrail to the main hatch, was enveloped in a bright 
 flame that illumined the surface of the sea to the dis- 
 tance of miles. Under this light, we perceived the raft 
 and the men standing or crouching upon it. 
 
 They had pushed off some ten or twelve yards from 
 the side of the vessel, in order to be clear of the flames. 
 There was another reason that induced them to get
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 303 
 
 some distance away, and that was the fear that there 
 might be powder aboard. Ahhough no positive alarm 
 had been given to that effect, there existed a doubt 
 about the thing, and they were not without appre- 
 hensions. There were other men besides Brace who 
 knew something, or had heard something, about the 
 stolen keg, but who, not being certain about the 
 matter, did not like to make known their suspicions. 
 There might be powder yet ; and it was, therefore, with 
 a feeling of relief that all hands had sprung upon the 
 raft, and got it out of the way of such dangerous con- 
 tingency. No doubt it Avas this suspicion about the 
 gunpoAvder that had influenced them all to exert them- 
 selves so strenuously in the work. So far as there was 
 any danger fi-om the flames, they might have continued 
 on board awhile longer, — for it Avould still be many 
 minutes before the conflagration could extend forward 
 and embrace the whole of the vessel. 
 
 The men had not stayed aboard a moment longer 
 than was required for them to complete the necessary 
 work ; and once on the water, they were seen to be 
 working as anxiously as ever to push off the raft, — 
 as though they dreaded contact with the barque from 
 some other cause than the danger of the fire. 
 
 This was in reality the case ; for, now that the raft 
 •was fairly afloat, those who suspected the presence of 
 gunpowder Avere heard freely declaring their suspicions ; 
 and all stood looking upon the conflagration with eyes 
 of expectancy, — expecting every moment to hear an 
 explosion ! 
 
 It was just at that moment that Brace and I, passing
 
 304 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 round the larboard-bow, came in sight of the crew ; 
 and, without a moment's hesitation, my comi^anion using 
 the oar, and I doing what I could with a handspike, set 
 our little raft in motion, directing it as well as we could 
 towards the other, — with wliich we supposed in a few 
 seconds we should be able to come up. 
 
 In this, however, we were disappointed. Just then 
 we observed a strange movement among the men on 
 the raft, who, after standing for some seconds in atti- 
 tudes that betokened surprise, and with voices and ges- 
 tures that confirmed it, were seen hastily renewing their 
 efforts to put themselves at a still greater distance from 
 the wreck ; and not only hastily, but in a manner that 
 bespoke some degree of terror ! 
 
 Wliat could this mean? Surely the flames could 
 not reach them now? Surely they were beyond all 
 danger from an explosion of gunpowder, — even had 
 there been a hundred barrels instead of one ? The 
 blowing up of a whole magazine could not have harmed 
 them at that distance off? Surely it was not this that 
 was exciting them ? 
 
 I fii'st looked to Brace for an explanation, but his 
 actions, at the moment, were as mysterious as any. He 
 was on the forward part of our little craft, kneehng 
 upon the planks and using liis oar in the manner of a 
 paddle. I saw that he was endeavoring to direct our 
 course towards the raft ; so was I with the handspike ; 
 but my companion, instead of working leisurely and 
 deliberately, — as he had hitherto been doing, — was 
 now rowing with all the haste and strength he could 
 put into his arms, -— as if he was in dread that the raft
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 305 
 
 would get away from us, and was doing lils utmost to 
 overtake her ! 
 
 He had said nothing as yet ; but I couki see his 
 features distinctly under the brilliant light, and the ex- 
 pression upon them, as well as the earnest endeavors 
 he was making to increase our speed, convinced me 
 that he, too, was under some feeling of terror. 
 
 "Was it the fear of being left behind by those on the 
 raft ? No ; it could not be that ; for though neither 
 was going faster than a cat could swim, we were evi- 
 dently making better speed than they ; and it was plain 
 we were getting nearer them at every stroke of the 
 paddle. The great raft, indeed, lay like Avhat it was, 
 — a raft of logs ; and, although the men had oars, it 
 was only with great difficulty it could be pushed along, 
 and moved slowly and heavily through the water. 
 "Why should Brace be at all uneasy about our over- 
 taking it ? 
 
 But it was not that that was urging him to such 
 haste. The conjecture only held possession of my 
 thoughts for an instant. In the next instant I perceived 
 the cause of terror, I saAV what alarmed both my com- 
 panion and the crew upon the raft. 
 
 26*
 
 306 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER LVI. 
 
 Up to that instant I had not looked back towards the 
 burning barque. I would rather not have done so. I 
 dreaded to look back ; moreover, I was so eagerly em- 
 ployed in helping to propel our floating plank that I 
 had scarce time for looking around. 
 
 Now, however, I was constrained to raise my head 
 and glance back upon that terrific spectacle. It ex- 
 plained at once why the crew of the Pandora were so 
 eager to be gone from the spot. 
 
 The fire had burned forward to the stump of the 
 main-mast, and, fed by the large quantities of black, 
 pitchy ropes, — the shrouds, stays, and ratlines, — was 
 sending up strong bursts of smoky flame. Red tongues 
 were shooting out forward, as if to grasp the rigging of 
 the fore-mast, that still stood untouched. But the most 
 singular, or rather the most awful, part of the scene was 
 that presented on the fore-deck and the whole forward 
 part of the ship. Upon the windlass, the bulwarks, the 
 fore-mast shrouds, around the head, and out to the bow- 
 sprit-end, was a continuous swarm of human forms, so 
 thickly clustered that scarce any part of the vessel 
 could be seen, except the fore-mast, with its spars and 
 rigging towering high above. Five hundred there were, 
 — perhaps not so many, as some of them, happily
 
 RAN ATVAY TO SEA. 307 
 
 for themselves, had gone out of the world before that 
 dread hour. But nearly five hundred there were, and 
 of course they covered every part of the forward deck, 
 and even the sides and bulwarks, from the selvage of 
 the approaching flames to the bowsprit-end. Some had 
 gone out even farther, and could be seen swarming like 
 bees and balancing their bodies on the jib-boom. la 
 fact, but for its awful character, the scene suggested the 
 hiving of bees that had crowded every leaf and twig 
 upon the branch of a tree. 
 
 Both males and females were there, — for both had 
 succeeded in making their way on deck, — but amid 
 that thick swarm their sex could not be distinguished. 
 Strange to say, they were no longer black ! Not one 
 of them looked black, — on the contrary, they appeared 
 red ! Their faces, the skin of their naked bodies, even 
 the woolly coverture of their croA\Tis, showed blood-red 
 under the glaring light of the blazing pitch ; and this 
 sins^ular transformation added not a little to renderinor 
 the scene more teri-ific, — for there was something su- 
 pernatui'al in this altered complexion. 
 
 The whole scene might have been compared to the 
 finale of some grand theatrical spectacle, — it had all 
 the grandeur, the red light, and the scenic embellish- 
 ment, — but in two circumstances it widely differed 
 from the fictitious imitation. There was not that va- 
 riety of forms and colors in the tableaux, and, more- 
 over, the characters were not, as upon the stage, in 
 poses and attitudes that betokened rest. On tlie con- 
 trary, all were in motion. Their arms were tossing 
 wildly above their heads, while they themselves were 
 leaping upward, or dancing to and fro wherever they
 
 308 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 could find footing. They were shouting in tones of 
 despair, screaming in agonized accents ; while some, 
 who had evidently gone mad, were gibbering and laugh- 
 ing in voices that bore a striking resemblance to that of 
 the hyena ! 
 
 The strong light enabled me to trace everything mi- 
 nutely, — alas, too minutely! I could see the white, 
 gleaming teeth, the frothing lips, the eyes glaring in 
 madness or terror. We were still scarce a cable's 
 length from them. I could note every movement as if 
 I had been in their midst, or within ten feet of them. 
 They all stood fronting in the direction of the raft ; and 
 for this reason I could note their gestures, and even 
 distinguish the expression upon their features. 
 
 Among other things I saw women, — I knew they 
 were women only from their being smaller than those 
 around, — I saw women lift up little dark forms as high 
 as they could raise them, and hold them out in the 
 direction of the raft. They were their children, their 
 infant piccaninnies, and this was intended as a suppli- 
 cation to the white runaways to come back and save 
 them. Others stretched forth their arms and stood in 
 attitudes of entreaty ; while men — the stronger and 
 fi:ercer ones — shook their clenched fists in the air and 
 hurled after us loud cries of menace. 
 
 Awe-inspiring as was the spectacle, it was neither 
 the threats of the men nor the supplications of the 
 women that was causing all the commotion among the 
 crew on the raft. 
 
 Part of the blaspheming and loud talk that could be 
 heard there arose from anger that the blacks had been 
 let out ; and we could hear several voices inquiring, in
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 309 
 
 harsh, angry tones, " T\^ho has done it ? Who has 
 done it ? " 
 
 These questions were not asked simply thus, but with 
 the embellishments of horrid oaths and exclamations 
 that cannot be repeated. 
 
 It was just as my companion and I were parting from 
 the bows, that we heard these questions asked, and so 
 earnest was the tone of the inquirers, that I at once 
 saw that I had placed myself in a position of danger. 
 
 It appeared that I had committed an imprudence. 
 My humanity had hurried me to an act that could be 
 of no service in saving the lives of those I intended to 
 benefit, but was likely to bring destruction upon all, — 
 myself among the rest. 
 
 I can scarce say that I repented of what I had done. 
 I should have done the same deed again. I could not 
 have restrained myself. I had followed the promptings 
 of mercy. How could I have acted otherwise ? 
 
 I had such reflections at the moment, or something 
 like them. I cannot exactly describe my thoughts, for 
 a tumult of strange emotions was passing through my 
 mind. 
 
 I now perceived the danger which threatened the 
 two rafts : I perceived it on looking back toward the 
 burning vessel : the blacks were threateninf} to swim 
 after, and seek refuge upon the rafts ! Large numbers 
 of them showed that they had formed this intention. 
 It was apparent from their movements and attitudes. 
 They were swarming over the bulwarks and down the 
 sides. They had gathered along the beam-onds, and 
 seemed every moment on the eve of launching their 
 bodies into the water !
 
 810 RAN AWAY TO SEA, 
 
 CHAPTER LVII. 
 
 No wonder the sailors were alarmed. Should the 
 blacks carry out their intention, enough of them might 
 reach the raft to sink her, — enough of them, perhaps, 
 to fling the white men into the sea and themselves take 
 possession of that frail chance for life. Whatever might 
 be the event, it was clear that, if they came on, certain 
 destruction must result to one or other, or most likely 
 to all. As for my companion and myself, we appeared 
 in a position of greater peril even than those upon the 
 raft, for we were between them and the threatened dan- 
 ger. But we had no fears from this source ; we were 
 certain that, if no accident arose to our craft, we could 
 propel it faster than a man could swim, — though so 
 little faster that it would have been a tight race had we 
 been pursued. However, having so many yards of start, 
 we had little to fear. 
 
 We kept on, intending to overtake the raft and fasten 
 our floating planks alongside it ; and this purpose, after 
 a few minutes, we succeeded in efiecting. 
 
 Brace had cautioned me as we came up to say noth- 
 ing of what I had done. 
 
 " For your life say nothing, for certainly," said he, 
 " they will throw you into the sea and me along with 
 you. Say not a word," wliispered he, as a final cau-
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 311 
 
 tion, — " not a ■word, even if they question you. I '11 
 answer them if they do." 
 
 He was called upon to do so, and dexterously did he 
 execute his design. 
 
 " Hilloa ! " hailed several as we approached, — " who 
 are ye ? Ho ! Brace and that precious boy, BUI. Was 
 it you that let the niggers above board ? Was it either 
 of you?" 
 
 These questions were put with the usual vulgar em- 
 bellishments. 
 
 " No ! " responded Brace, in an indignant tone, and 
 of course telling the truth as far as he was concerned, — 
 " How could we ? We were down by the bows, and 
 could n't see 'em. I Avonder how they did get loose ? 
 They must a broke through when ye knocked off the 
 batten. I seed nothin' of 'em tUl we were out in the 
 water. I was under the head makin' this bit o' a raft. 
 I was affeered there would n't be room for all, — lend a 
 hand here one o' ye, and hitch this thing on, — it '11 help 
 to keep a couple o' us afloat anyhow." 
 
 By this appeal for help my companion dexterously 
 turned the conversation, so that no further questions 
 were asked about who set free the blacks. Indeed, 
 there was no opportunity to talk any more upon the 
 matter, for at this crisis the attention of every one upon 
 the raft had become earnestly fixed upon that dark, red 
 cloud that clustered along the side of the vessel. 
 
 Strange to say, the negi'oes had been for some min- 
 utes in this position, — with every appearance of a jiur- 
 pose to leap outward into the water and swim towards 
 the raft, — ruid yet not one of them had sprung forth !
 
 312 EAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 They seemed like men determined to do a thin;^, but 
 who waited for a signal from some leader. Either that, 
 or some one to take the lead himself and set the exam- 
 jile, — just like a mob of soldiers crowded together on 
 the field of battle, — as soldiers always are at such times, 
 — prepared to charge forward and rush even upon death 
 itself, if some bold spirit will only give the word and go 
 forward in advance of them. 
 
 So stood the crowd of blacks, threatening to plunge 
 into the sea and yet hesitating to do so. 
 
 We wondered at their hesitation. What could they 
 mean by holding back ? The raft appeared the only 
 chance for their lives, — though a poor respite it would 
 be. Nevertheless, men who are about to be burned or 
 drowned will cling to a less hope than that. Why, then, 
 did they not jump overboard and swim after, as all ex- 
 pected them to have done before this ? Could they 
 swim ? or could they not ? These were the questions 
 that now passed rapidly from mouth to mouth on board 
 the raft, and were answered with equal rapidity, though 
 the answers were but guesses, and did not correspond. 
 They were both negative and affu'mative. Some alleged 
 that they could not. If this were true, then the posi- 
 tion of affairs could be explained at once : the hesita- 
 tion of the blacks to take to the water would, upon this 
 hypothesis, be easily understood. However, there were 
 but few who held this opinion. It was quite improbable 
 that it could be the true one, — quite improbable tliat in 
 all that crowd there was not any one who could swim, 
 ■ — for even one would have taken to the sea in hopes of 
 findmg refuge upon the raft, forlorn as the hope may
 
 RAN awIy to sea. 313 
 
 have been. No, the negative supposition was not to be 
 entertained for a moment. It is well known that most 
 of the natives of Africa not only SAvim, but are most ex- 
 cellent sAvimmers. Their mode of life renders the art 
 a necessity among them. Living on the banks of great 
 rivers, by the shores of those immense lakes in which 
 Central Africa abounds, often requiring to cross streams 
 that are deep and rapid, and where no bridges exist, 
 these people are compelled by their very wants to be- 
 come expert swimmers. Besides, their hot climate ren- 
 ders the exercise a pleasant one, and many tribes of 
 them spend half their time in the Avater. 
 
 It was highly improbable that they could not swim, — 
 all, or nearly all, of them. No, this Avas not the cause 
 of their hesitancy. 
 
 And Avhat was ? 
 
 This question was answered by one of the sailors, — 
 though all of us at the same moment perceived the 
 cause. 
 
 " Look yonder ! " cried the man, pointing along the 
 water ; " look yonder ; yon 's Avhat cows 'em, — thi 
 sharks 1 " 
 
 27 >s,;
 
 314 BAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER LVIII. 
 
 The stretch of water that lay hetween the raft and 
 the burning vessel ghttered under the yellow light like 
 a sea of molten gold. On its calm surface the blazing 
 barque was mirrored, as though another was on fire 
 below ; but the perfect image was broken by occasional 
 ripples, as if some living creatures were stirring through 
 the water. The very intensity of the light, dazzling 
 our eyes, prevented us from scanning the surface with 
 any degree of minuteness. It was like looking against 
 the sun as the bright orb rises or sets over the sea. The 
 strong light glancing along the water produced a sheen 
 and a sparkle that half blinded us ; and, although we 
 had observed an occasional- eddy or rippling motion up- 
 on the surface, we had not thought of the cause until 
 that moment. 
 
 Now, however, that our attention was called to this 
 moving of the waters, we had no difficulty in making 
 out the cause. It was the sharks that were darting 
 about, — now rushing impatiently from point to point, 
 now lying in wait, silent and watchful, like cats, ready 
 to spring upon their prey. Here and there we could 
 see their huge doi'sal fins standing like gaff top-sails 
 above the surfjice, now cleaving the water like huge 
 blades of steel, anon dipping below to appear again at 
 some point nearer to their expected prey.
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 315 
 
 From the number of these fins that we observed 
 above water, we came to the conchision that there must 
 be hundreds of these voracious creatures around the 
 blazing barque. In fact there appeared a perfect 
 " school " of them, like porpoises or minnows, — for 
 the longer we gazed, the gi-eater number of fins and 
 rippling eddies were detected, until at times it appeared 
 as if the whole surface was thickly covered with these 
 pi-eying fish ! 
 
 Their numbers, too, seemed to be continually increas- 
 ing. On looking out to sea others might be noticed 
 swimming up, as if they had come from a distance. 
 No doubt that red conflagration was a signal that sum- 
 moned them from afar. Like enough the sight was not 
 new to them, — it was not the first time they had wit- 
 nessed the burning of a ship and been present at the 
 spectacle ; before now they had assisted at the denoue- 
 ment, and were ever after ready to welcome such a 
 catastrophe, and hasten towards it from afixr. 
 
 I really could not help thinking that these monsters 
 of the deep possessed some such intelligence, as they 
 swam around the fixted barque, — casting towards it 
 their ogreish, expecting looks. 
 
 They came around the raft as well, — indeed, they 
 appeared to be thicker there than elsewhere, — as 
 though we who stood upon it were to be the prey that 
 would first fall into their ravenous jaws. So thick were 
 they, that two and three could be seen side by side, 
 swimming together as though they were yoked ; and at 
 each moment they grew bolder and came nearer to the 
 timbers. Some already swam so close to tlie raft, that 
 they were within reach of a blow from the haud-spikes,
 
 316 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 but not any one attempted to toucli them. On the con- 
 trary, tlie word was passed round for no one to strike 
 or assail them in any way. Just then they were doing 
 good work ; they were to be let alone ! 
 
 Little as the sailors would have liked to see such 
 shoals of these dreaded creatures at any other time, — 
 for between sailor and shark there is a constant antip- 
 athy, — just then the sight was welcome to them. They 
 knew that they themselves were out of reach of the hid- 
 eous monsters ; and at a glance they had comprehended 
 the advantage they were deriving from their presence. 
 They saw that they were the guardians of the raft, — 
 and that, but for them, the blacks would long since have 
 taken to the Avater and followed it. The fear of the 
 sharks alone restrained them ; and no wonder it did, for 
 the whole surface of the sea between the blazing vessel 
 and the raft now seemed alive with these horrid crea- 
 tures ! 
 
 It was no longer wondered at, that the negroes had 
 not precipitated themselves into the water and swam 
 after us. It would have been a bold leaji for any of 
 them to have taken, — a leaj), as it were, into the very 
 jaws of death. 
 
 And, yet, death was behind them, — death quick and 
 sure, and, perhaps, of all others the most painful, — 
 death by fire. In setting the poor wretches free, I had 
 been under the humane impression that I had given 
 them the easier alternative of being drowaied. I now 
 saw that I was mistaken. No such alternative was in 
 their power. There was no longer a choice between 
 burning and drowning. It now lay between burning 
 and beinjr devoured by the sharks /
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 317 
 
 CHAPTER LIX, 
 
 An awful alternative it was, and for a long while 
 the ill-starred victims seemed to linger in their diorce. 
 Hard choice between two horrid forms of death ! Little 
 did it matter which, and the knowledge of this rendered 
 them indifferent whether to spring forth or stand still. 
 Death was before them as well as behind, — turn which 
 way they might, death stared them in the face, — soon 
 and certain, — and on every side they saw its threat- 
 ening arm, — before, behind, above, and around them. 
 The utter hopelessness of escape had numbed their 
 energies, — they were paralyzed by despair. 
 
 But even in the hour of the most hopeless despair 
 there arrives a crisis Avlien men will still struggle for 
 life, — it is tlie last struggle, — the final conflict, as it 
 were, with death itself. No one yields up life without 
 this eflTort, thougli it be ever so idle. The drowning 
 man does not voluntarily permit himself to sink below 
 the surface. He still strives to keep afloat, though he 
 may not have the sliglitest hope of being rescued. The 
 effort is partly involuntary, — it is the body that still 
 continues to battle for life, nflcr the mind has resigned 
 all hope, — the last stand (hat existence makes against 
 annihilation. It may be a purely mechanical effort, — 
 perhaps it is so, — but who ever saw a strong man 
 27*
 
 318 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 compelled to part suddenly with life, that did not make 
 such a struggle ? Even the condemned criminal upon 
 the gallows continues to strive till the breath has parted 
 from his body. Something like this last despairing effort 
 aroused the energies of that hesitating crowd that clus- 
 tered upon the burning barque. The crisis at length 
 came. 
 
 The flames were fast rushing forward, and spread- 
 ing over all the deck. Their red jets, spurting out 
 beyond l^he selvage of smoke, began to touch the bodies 
 of their victims, and pain them with the fierce sting of 
 fire. It produced no augmentation in their cries of 
 agony. These had long since reached the climax, and 
 the voices of those who uttered them had been already 
 raised to their highest pitch. But the close proximity 
 of the flames, and the absolute certainty of being now 
 destroyed by them, caused a general movement through- 
 out the living mass ; and, as if actuated by an universal 
 impulse, or guided by one common instinct, all were 
 seen making a sudden descent upon the water. 
 
 Those who had been hitherto standing along the 
 side were not the first to leap. It was they who were 
 farther back, and of course nearer to the flames, who 
 first took to the water ; and these, rushing over the 
 bulwarks, — and even stepping upon the shoulders of 
 those who were clustered there, — without further hesi- 
 tation flung themselves headlong into the sea. But the 
 impulse seemed to communicate itself to the others, 
 and almost instantaneously — as if some one had j^ro- 
 claimed a way to safety and was leading them on to it — 
 the whole crowd followed the foremost and went plung- 
 ing into the water. In a few seconds not au individual
 
 EAN AWAY TO SEA. 319 
 
 could be seen, — of all that dark swarm that had so 
 lately crowded the fore-part of the vessel, not one was 
 now visible on board. Simultaneously had they de- 
 serted the bui'ning wreck! 
 
 A wild scene was now presented in the water. The 
 whole surface was thick with human forms, plunging 
 and struggling together. Some were evidently unable 
 to swim, and, with their bodies half erect, were tossing 
 their arms about in vain efforts to keep above the 
 surface. Here and there several clung together, until 
 two or three — or in some instances larger groups — 
 dragged one another below, and sank to the bottom 
 together. Strong swimmers were observed separating 
 from the rest, and forging out into the open water. 
 Of these the heads only could be seen, and rapidly 
 closing upon them the dark vertical fin that told the 
 presence of the pursuing shark. 
 
 Then could be heard the wild, despairing cry, — 
 then could be seen the quick rush of the monster upon 
 his prey, — the water lashed by his tail, — the foam 
 thrown up, already tinged with the blood of the victim, 
 — and, after that, the surface returning to its level, — 
 the eddies and red frothing bubbles alone marking for 
 a few moments the scene of each tragical crisis. 
 
 Oh ! it Avas an awful spectacle to look upon, — this 
 wholesale ravening of sharks, — and even those who 
 were upon the raft, with all their inhumanity and 
 heartless cruelty of disposition, could not behold it 
 without emotion. 
 
 It was scai'ce an emotion of pity, however. Per- 
 haps of all, Brace and I were the only ones who felt 
 pity. Some were indifferent, but the majority of them
 
 320 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 — altlioiigli a little awed by the tragical scene — were 
 actually glad at beholding it ! It may be wrong of me 
 to say they were glad, — what I mean is, that they 
 felt a secret satisfaction at what was going on, — 
 springing not from pure wanton cruelty of heart, but 
 rather from an instinct of self-preservation. Hitherto, 
 these men had been in great dread of the blacks over- 
 taking the raft, — they were not yet free from the fear, 
 
 — and, of course, with this in their minds, they re- 
 garded with satisfaction the wholesale ravage that the 
 sharks were committing. By this their own danger 
 was every moment diminished, — hence it is that they 
 were gratified at the hideous spectacle. 
 
 But numerous as Avere the shai-ks, there were not 
 enough of them to make total destruction of that vast 
 crowd of human beings. After the first general attack 
 the ravenous brutes appeared to become scarcer and 
 scarcer, until but one here and one there could be 
 seen rushing upon their prey. The greater number, 
 having already secured a victim, were satisfied, and 
 perhaps had gone down to their haunts in the darker 
 deep, — while hundreds of human heads were still 
 observable above the surface of the water. 
 
 The flames, still flaring brilliantly, illumined the sea 
 as if day were shining upon it ; and it could be observed 
 that the faces of the survivors were all turned in the 
 direction of the raft, towards wliich they were swim- 
 ming with all their strength. 
 
 Once more the sailors became inspired with appre- 
 hension, — once more they dreaded that their last hour 
 was come, and that they themselves might soon be 
 struggling among the shai'ks!
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 321 
 
 CHAPTER LX 
 
 There was much shouting among the white men, 
 and many wild exclamations, but - no time was lost 
 in idle talk, — for every one was doing his best to 
 propel the raft. The shouts were only an accompani- 
 ment to their actions. Nearly every one wielded some 
 implement, which had been grappled in the hurry of 
 the moment. Some were provided with oars, others 
 had only handspikes, and still others assisted in paddling 
 with pieces of board that had been obtained from old 
 coops, or the bulwarks broken by the falling mast. 
 Those Avho could find nothing better stretched them- 
 selves along the edge of the raft and beat the water 
 with their hands, in order to aid in producing a forward 
 motion. 
 
 But the great masses of timber — not yet firmly 
 lashed together — lay loose and loggi^h upon the water, 
 and moved very slowly and irregularly under such ill- 
 assorted propulsion ; and, notwithstanding that the raft 
 had obtained a hundred yards the start of the swimmers, 
 its occupants began seriously to dread being overtaken. 
 
 They had reason to fear it. There could be no doubt 
 that the pursuers were gaining upon us, and this soon 
 became evident to all upon the raft. Nay, more, they 
 were gaining rapidly ; and, at the rate at which they
 
 322 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 were swimming, five minutes could not pass before the7 
 would overtake us. 
 
 Those upon the raft were now quite conscious that 
 such would be the event. Paddle and beat the water 
 as they might, they could not propel the heavy timbers 
 beyond a certain rate of speed, — not so fast as a man 
 could swim. Notwithstanding their exertions, and the 
 advantage of their long start, they saw they wet-e going - 
 to be overtaken. \ 
 
 It could not be otherwise, — there was nothing now 
 to obstruct the pursuit, — nothing to stay the pursuers. 
 The sharks, having sated their appetites, had let most 
 of the swimmers escape. Occasionally one was seen to 
 go down with a shriek, but this was the exception, — 
 the rest swam freely on. 
 
 What was their motive in following us? Was it 
 vengeance, or a despairing hope of being saved ? Per- 
 haps both, — but no matter which, there were enough 
 of them to overpower the white men by sheer strength ; 
 and, once they succeeded in reaching us, it was not 
 likely they would fail to avenge themselves for the 
 wrongs that had been put upon them. 
 
 Should they succeed in overtaking the raft, they 
 would easily climb upon it ; a few might be kept back, 
 but it would be impossible for thirty men to repulse 
 hundreds ; and the crowd would soon crawl over the 
 edge, and, with their additional weight, sink the frail 
 structure to the bottom of the sea. 
 
 Should they succeed in reaching the raft ! — there 
 was no need of any supposition, — they would be certain 
 to overtake it, — even at that moment there were some
 
 RAN AWA.Y TO SEA. 323 
 
 of them scarce ten yards off, and coming neai-er at 
 every fresh stroke of their arms. These, however, were 
 the strongest swimmers, who were far ahead of the rest. 
 The main body were still twenty yards further off; but 
 it was plain that the slowest of them swam faster than 
 the raft was moving. 
 
 IMost of the sailors began to give way to despair. 
 The wicked deeds of an ill-spent hfe were rising before 
 them. To all appearance their last hour had come. 
 
 And mine, too, — at least, so believed I at that 
 moment. 
 
 It was hard to die thus, — by such horrid means, and 
 in such company. Sound in health, the love of life 
 was strong within me ; and under this impulse I almost 
 repented what I had done. It was I who had brought 
 about this last terrible contingency, and my own hfe 
 was now to be the forfeit. Yes ; I had acted impru- 
 dently, rashly, and I will not deny that at that moment 
 I came near repenting of what I had done. 
 
 It was not a time for reflection. The crisis had 
 arrived. We must all yield up life. The sea would 
 soon receive us within its ample embrace. Masters 
 and slaves, tjTants and their victims, must all perish 
 together ! 
 
 Such were the thoughts that were rushing through 
 my brnin, as I saw the black swimmers approach. I 
 no longer felt sympathy or pity for them. On the 
 contrary, I viewed them as enemies, — as dreaded 
 monsters who were about to destroy and devour us, — 
 to engulf us all in one common destruction, and among 
 the rest myself, — their late benefactor. Really, at
 
 324 HAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 that moment, in the confusion of my thoughts, I was 
 regarding these unfortunate creatures as though they 
 were voluntary agents, — as though they were actuated 
 by gratuitous cruelty and revenge, and not victims of 
 despair struggling for the preservation of their own lives. 
 
 My senses had become confused ; my reasoning 
 faculties had forsaken me ; and, in common with those 
 around me, I regarded the pursuers as enemies ! 
 
 Under this impression, — false though it may have 
 been, — I was the less disposed to sympathize with 
 them, Avhen I saw the first Avho came near the raft 
 beaten back by the oars and handspikes of the sailors ; 
 for to this it had now come. 
 
 It was a cruel scene that followed. I took no part in 
 it. Though ever so desirous that my hfe should be 
 saved, I could never have gone to such extremes to 
 preserve it. I was but a looker-on. 
 
 I saw the foremost swimmers struck vipon the head, 
 or pushed away by violent "jobbing " from the oars and 
 handspikes. I saw some disappear below the surface, 
 as if they had gone to the bottom under the blow, while 
 others, not injured, swam off, and then circled I'ound as 
 if to get ahead of us. 
 
 Though the fiex'ce, angry shouts, and the still fiercer 
 actions of the white men intimidated the foremost 
 swimmers, these demonstrations did not drive them 
 away. They only kept out of reach of the oars and 
 handspikes, but still followed on. Indeed, they no 
 longer foUoived ; for the raft was no longer in motion; 
 the rowers had enough to do without propelhng it 
 farther, and it had now come to a stand still !
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 325 
 
 CHAPTER LXI. 
 
 It soon became evident that the foremost swimmers, 
 who had been for the moment repulsed, had no intention 
 of turning back. Why shouUl they ? Behind them 
 they had left no hope, — not a plank to cling to, — only 
 a ship on fire blazing upward to the skies and now al- 
 most hid under the flames. Even she, before they 
 could reach her, would be burned down to the water's 
 edge. Why should they think of swimming back ? 
 No ; tlie raft was the only thing upon the whole face of 
 that wide sea upon which human foot might now find a 
 resting-place. Tliough it would be but a straw among 
 so many, at that straw had they determined to clutch, 
 so long as life remained. They had no design of leaving 
 us, but now swam round and round the floating spars, 
 evidently waiting until their main body could come up, so 
 tliat all might rush forward together and get possession 
 of the raft. This was plainly their intention ; and 
 knowing it, the white men were fast yielding to despair. 
 
 Not all of them. There were some of those rough 
 men who still preserved their presence of mind ; and 
 in that perilous hour, when all hope appeared to have 
 vanished, these men suddenly hit upon a plan to save 
 the raft, and the lives of those upon it, from the appar- 
 ently inevitable fate tliat threatened them. 
 28
 
 326 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 I was, myself, in a state of half-stupor. I had 
 watched the movements of the poor wretches in the 
 water till my head grew giddy, and I scarce knew 
 what was going on around me. My face was turned 
 towards the blazing ship, and I had not for a long 
 while looked elsewhere. I heard the sailors ejaculat- 
 ing loudly, and shouting words of encouragement ; but 
 I supposed they were encouraging each other to repel 
 the attack of the swimmers, who were now on all sides 
 of the raft, forming a sort of irregular ring around it 
 of several in depth. I was expecting that we would 
 soon be sinking into the sea ! I was stupefied, and I 
 thought I was dreaming. 
 
 All of a sudden I was aroused from my stupor by 
 hearing a loud huzza. It came from the sailors behind 
 me. I could not tell its meaning till I turned round, 
 and then, to my surprise, I saw a piece of sail spread 
 out transversely across the raft, and held by several 
 men in a vertical position. There was one at each end 
 and one in the middle, who, with their arms extended 
 upward, held the sail as high as they could reach. 
 
 For what purpose were they doing this ? I needed 
 not ask the question. I saw that there was wind blow- 
 ing against the canvas. I felt the breeze upon my cheeks. 
 
 I looked back to the water. I saw that the raft was 
 moving rapidly through it. There was a rushing 
 along the edge of the timbei's, — there was froth where 
 the spars were cleaving the sea. I looked for the 
 swimmers. I saw their round heads and grim faces, 
 but no longer around the raft, — they Avere already in 
 its Avake, every moment falling farther away. Merciful 
 Heaven ! at least from that terrible fate were we saved.
 
 EAN AWAY TO SEA. 327 
 
 I kept gazing beliind. I still saw the dark heads 
 above the water. I could no longer distinguish their faces. 
 I thought they had turned them away. I thought 
 they were swunming back toward the blazing barque. 
 
 They may have turned back, but with what hope ? 
 They could have had none ; though despair may have 
 driven them in that direction as well as any other. 
 
 It was a sad beacoti to guide them ; nor did it serve 
 them long. They could not have got near it — not 
 half-way — befox'e that event, so dreaded by Brace and 
 myself, came to pass. The crisis had at length arrived. 
 
 Wherever the powder had been kept, it was long 
 before the fire had reached it, — far longer than we 
 had expected ; but the searching flames found it at last, 
 and the concussion came. 
 
 It was a tei-rific explosion, that resfembled not the 
 report of a cannon, but a hundred guns simultaneously 
 fired. Red masses were projected far up into the heav- 
 ens, and still farther out to the sea, hurtling and hiss- 
 ing as they fell back into the water. A cloud of fiery 
 sparks hung for some minutes over the spot ; but these 
 at length came quivering down, and as soon as they 
 reached the surface were observed no more. These 
 sparks were the last that was seen of the Pandora. 
 
 The crew at this moment were awed into silence. 
 There was silence far over the sea ; yet for nearly 
 another hour that silence was at intervals broken by 
 the death-shriek of some exhausted swimmer or some 
 Aictim of the ravening shark. 
 
 The breeze still continued to blow, the raft moved 
 on, and long before morning the Pandora's crew were 
 carried far away from the scene of the terrible tragedy.
 
 328 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER LXII. 
 
 The breeze died away before the morning, and when 
 day broke there was not a breath stirring. The calm 
 had returned, and the raft lay upon the water as motion- 
 less as a log. 
 
 The men no longer tried to propel it ; it could have 
 served no purpose to make way, — since, go in what 
 direction we might, there would be hundreds of miles 
 of the ocean to be crossed, and to sail a raft over that 
 long distance was not to be thought of. 
 
 Had there been a stock of provisions and water, suf- 
 ficient to have lasted for weeks, then such an idea 
 would have been more feasible ; but there was nothing 
 of this, and the idea of sailing in search of land was 
 not entertained for a moment. The only hope was that 
 a sail might appear in sight, that some ship might be 
 passing across the ocean, and come sufficiently near to 
 see us and pick us up. One and all were agreed that 
 this was our only chance of being saved. 
 
 A cheerless chance it appeared when examined in all 
 its bearings ; so cheerless, indeed, that only the most 
 sanguine of the party drew any hope from it. Notwith- 
 standing the hundreds of thousands of ships that are 
 constantly ploughing the mighty deep, and sailing from 
 port to port, you will meet with but a very few of them
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 329' 
 
 on any long voyage you may make. You may go from 
 England to the Cape of Good Hope, without seeing 
 more than one or two sail during the whole passage ! and 
 yet that would be travelling upon one of the great high- 
 ways of the ocean, — in the track of all the ships sailing 
 to the vast Avorld of the East Indies, and also to those 
 prosperous commercial colonies of Australia, whose mer- 
 cantile marine almost rivals that of England herself. 
 Again, you may cross the Atlantic upon another great 
 waterway, — that between Liverpool and New York, — 
 and yet between one port and the other you may see 
 less than half a dozen sail, and sometimes only two f>r 
 three, during the whole of your voyage. Vast and 
 ■wide are the highways of the great ocean. 
 
 With a knowledge of these facts, bufc few of the men 
 indulged in any very strong expectation of our coming 
 in sight of a sail. We were in that very part of the 
 Atlantic where the chances of such an encounter wei-e 
 few and far between. We Avere out of the line of nav- 
 igation between any tAvo great commercial countries ; 
 and although formerly Spanish vessels had travelled a 
 good deal near the track we were in, — in their inter- 
 course with their South American colonies, — this inter- 
 course had been greatly diminished by revolution, and 
 most of the traffic with these countries was now carried 
 on in vessels belonging to the United States, and these 
 were not likely to sail so far to the eastward as Ave Avere. 
 Portuguese ships still traded to the Brazils in consider- 
 able numbers, and upon these Ave built most of our 
 hopes, — these and the chances that some ship engaged 
 in the same traffic as the Pandora might be crossing 
 28*
 
 S30 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 westward with slaves, or returning for a fresh cargo. 
 There were jet other vessels that occasionally navigated 
 this part of the Atlantic, — cruisers on their way from 
 the African coast to the Brazils, or war-ships from Gib- 
 raltar, going round the Horn into the Pacific, or passing 
 from the Cape of Good Hope to the West Indies. 
 
 AU these chances were eagerly brought forward by 
 the men, and discussed with every circumstance of 
 minuteness. Every point was produced that seemed to 
 promise a hope of deUverance ; for most, if not all, of 
 these outlaws were seamen of experience, and well 
 knew the ways of the ocean. Some held the opinion 
 that our chances of being picked up were not so bad 
 after all. There was a sail that could be. rigged, by 
 means of oars and handspikes, and spread out so as to 
 be visible from afar. Some ship would be certain to 
 come along and see us, and then all would be right 
 again. 
 
 So talked those of more sanguine temperament ; 
 but the wiser ones shook their heads and doubted. 
 They reasoned in an opposite strain, and made use of 
 arguments the force of which could not be denied, and 
 which produced great discouragement. There are some 
 who seem always to prefer exhibiting the darker side 
 of the picture, — perhaps not from any pleasure that it 
 gives them to do so, but, by accustoming themselves to 
 the worst view of the case, they may be the better able 
 to endure it when it comes. Otherwise, in the event of 
 success, that they may derive all the greater enjoyment 
 from the reaction. 
 
 These last alleged that the chances of meeting with
 
 KAN AWxi.Y TO SEA. 331 
 
 anv vessel in that solitary part of the ocean were slight, 
 very slight indeed ; that even if there were ships, — 
 hundreds of them, — how could they approach the raft 
 during a calm ? Of course the ships would he becahned 
 as they themselves were, and would have to remain so 
 as long as the calm continued. This would be likely 
 to last for weeks, and how were they to exist for weeks ? 
 How long would their provisions keep them alive ? 
 Not weeks ; a few days perhaps, not more ? 
 
 These remai-ks led to an immediate examination of 
 the stock of provisions that had been brought away 
 from the wreck ; and every article on the raft was 
 now turned up and scrutinized. Strange to say, the only 
 thing of which there was a tolerable supply was water. 
 The large cask that had hitherto stood on deck — and 
 which was still nearly half fuU — was now upon the 
 raft. It had been bunged up and rolled overboard, and 
 then safely deposited among the spars, where it floated 
 of itself. What water may have been carried away in 
 the gig no one knew, but certain it was that the cask 
 was still nearly half full. 
 
 This discovery produced a momentary cheerfulness, 
 — for, in such cases, water is usually the most impor- 
 tant consideration, and ofttimes the very one that is 
 neglected. 
 
 But the joy was of short continuance ; when every 
 article upon the raft was overhauled, and every portion of 
 it carefully searched, the only food that could be found 
 was a small bag of biscuits, — not enough to give two 
 biscuits to each of us, — not enough tor a single meal ! 
 
 This astounding inteUisrence was received with cries
 
 332 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 of chagrin and looks of dismay. Some shouted in 
 anger. One half recriminated the other. Some had 
 been intrusted specially to provide the food. These 
 alleged that a barrel of pork had been put upon the 
 raft. Where was it ? Certainly there was a barrel ; 
 but, on breaking it open, to the dismay of all, it proved 
 to be a barrel of pitch I 
 
 A scene now ensued that it would be impossible to 
 describe. Oaths, exclamations, and angry words jiassed 
 freely, and the men almost came to blows. The pitch 
 was thrown into the sea, and those who had put it 
 upon the raft were threatened with a similar fate. 
 Their negligence would prove fatal to all. But for 
 them there might still have been a chance ; but now, 
 what hope ? With two biscuits apiece, how long could 
 they exist? Not three days, without suffering the 
 extreme of hunger. Ere a week should pass, one and 
 all must perish ! 
 
 The probability, nay, the positive certainty, of such 
 a doom produced a scene of despondence, — mingled 
 with angry excitement on the pai't of those who called 
 themselves " betrayed," — that it would be difficult to 
 paint. Harsh revilings were freely used ; and threats 
 of throwing the delinquents into the sea continued to be 
 uttered at intervals during the whole night. 
 
 There was still another barrel upon the raft, that had 
 been better left upon the burning wreck. But it Avas not 
 likely that it should be forgotten. Its contents were of 
 a nature too highly prized, by the sailor who fears 
 death by drowning, or any other sudden or violent 
 means. It is supposed to make death easy, and there-
 
 r.AN AATAY TO SEA. 333 
 
 fore the despairing wretch chngs to it as a friend. It 
 is a sad resource, an awful termination to hunian ex- 
 istence ; but often is it appealed to in the last moments 
 of misery. I need not say that this barrel contained 
 rum. 
 
 Whether it was the same that had been lowered into 
 the long-boat with such pernicious effect, I cannot say. 
 Perhaps it was. It may have floated and been picked 
 lip again ; or it may have been still another one, for 
 among the stores of the ill-fated barque there was a 
 plentiful supply of tliis horrible liquor. It constituted 
 the chief " tipple " of the dissipated crew, — the main 
 source of their indulgence and bestial enjoyment. A 
 vile, cheap stuff it Avas, freely served out to them, scarce 
 kept under lock and key ; and there was not an hour 
 in which one or another of them might not have been 
 seen refreshing himself at this odious fountain. If the 
 barrel of pork had been forgotten and left behind, here 
 was a substitute ; and the sight of this reeking cask, 
 strange to say, produced a cheering effect upon numbers 
 of those savage men. Many were heai'd proclaiming, 
 in a sort of jocular bravado, that, if the rum would n't 
 keep them alive, it would help them to die !
 
 334 EAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER LXIII. 
 
 As soon as day dawned, every eye was bent upon the 
 horizon. Not a point of the whole circle that was not 
 scanned with the minutest earnestness by one and all. 
 Round and round they turned, sweeping the surface 
 with anxious glances, and raising themselves as high as 
 they could in order to command the most distant view. 
 
 But all ended in disappointment. No sail was in sight ; 
 nothing that had life or motion ; not even fish or fowl broke 
 the monotony of that vast surface of sleeping water. 
 
 There were no signs of the gig, — she must have 
 rowed off in some different direction ; no signs either 
 of the wreck, — the breeze had carried us far from it ; 
 but even had we remained near, there might have 
 been seen no traces of it. All had long since gone to 
 the bottom of the sea. 
 
 The sun rose higher and higher, and at noon stood 
 right over our heads. We had no protection from his 
 beams, — they were almost hot enough to blister us. 
 
 The calm continued, — thei'e was not enough motion 
 in the air to have wafted a feather, and the raft lay 
 as still as if it had been aground. It only moved when 
 those who were on it passed from place to place. 
 
 There was not much changing about. There was no 
 great room for it. There were in all thirty-four of us, 
 and the bodies of the men — some sitting and others
 
 KAN AAVAY TO SEA. 335 
 
 lying — covered nearly the whole space. There "was 
 no reason for moving about. Most were sullen and 
 despondent, and kept the places they had first taken, 
 without the energy to stir out of them. Others were 
 of lighter heart, or, under the influence of the rum 
 which they drank freely, were more noisy. Now and 
 then there was wrangling among them. 
 
 The sea was frequently scanned, roimd and round, 
 to the very borders of the sky. 
 
 This duty was neither forgotten nor overlooked. 
 There was always some one rising to his feet and 
 gazing outward, but only to return to his former po- 
 sition, with that disheartening look that proclaimed how 
 vain his reconnoissance had been. Indeed, silence itself 
 was a sufficient reply. No one would have discovered 
 a sail, without making instant announcement of it. 
 
 At noon we were all suffering from thii-st ; they who 
 had been regaling themselves with rum worse than 
 any, — for this is the sure result. 
 
 Water was served out from the cask, — in equal 
 quantity to each. It was agreed that all should share 
 alike, both of the water and the bread, — and of the 
 former it was resolved that each should receive a pint 
 a day. In any other situation the allowance might 
 have been sufficient, and existence might be supported 
 upon it ; but imder that broiling sun, that seemed to dry 
 up the very blood in our veins, our thirst became ahnost 
 insupportable, and the pint of water could be gulped 
 down without affording the slightest relief. I am cer- 
 tain that half a gallon would scarce have sufficed to 
 quench my thirst. What rendered the pint of water 
 still more insufficient was that it was no longer cool
 
 336 RAN AWAY TO SKA. 
 
 water. The sun, basking down upon the cask that lay 
 only half covered, had heated the staves — and, con- 
 sequently, the water within — to such a degree, that the 
 latter tasted as if half-way towards boiling. It may 
 have checked the progress of thirst, but it did not al- 
 leviate the pain. 
 
 The water might have been kept cooler by throwing 
 the idle sail over the cask ; but even this trifling pre- 
 caution was not adopted. 
 
 The men were gradually giving way to despair, — 
 the torpor of despondency was fast laying hold upon 
 them, and under this influence no one seemed to possess 
 energy enough for any precaution, however easy it 
 might have been. 
 
 As to the serving out of the food, that occupied only 
 one act. To be put upon daily allowance out of such 
 a store was altogether out of the question. A simple 
 partition was all that was required, and the bag of bis- 
 cuit was emptied out and its contents equally divided 
 around. There proved to be two biscuits apiece, with 
 a small surplus, and for this last the crew held a " raf- 
 fle," — each time a single bigcuit forming the prize. 
 For these prizes the men contended with as much 
 eagerness as if there had been large sums of money 
 staked on the result ; and, indeed, it would have been 
 a large sum that would have purchased one of those 
 precious morsels of bread. 
 
 The " rafiling," combined with the " rum," — which 
 was now also meted out, — produced for some time a 
 noisy excitement. But this was soon over ; and the 
 sullen silence of despondency again ruled. 
 
 Somcj already ravenous with hunger and reckless of
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 337 
 
 consequences, ate their two biscuits at once, — while 
 otiiers, endowed with greater prudence or stronger pow- 
 ers of endurance, only gnawed a small portion, and kept 
 the rest towards a future and more pressing necessity. 
 
 Thus passed the time till near sunset, with no event 
 to cheer us, — no new prospect to beget a hope. 
 
 When near sunset, however, a grand excitement was 
 produced, and all the sweet joys of hope were again felt. 
 
 One of the men who had arisen to his feet, and was 
 gazing over the sea, suddenly cried out : — 
 
 " A sail ! — a sail ! " 
 
 It would be impossible to describe the wild joy that 
 these words produced, — men leaped to their feet, vocif- 
 erating glad huzzas as they repeated the words "A sail ! 
 a sail ! " Some pulled off their hats and waved them 
 in the air, — some leaped and danced about, as though 
 frantic, and even the most despairing behaved as if 
 suddenly called to a new life. 
 
 I have said it would be impossible to picture that 
 scene ; but still more impossible to describe the contrast 
 which, but the moment after, might have been witnessed 
 upon the raft, Avhen it was ascertained that the cry was 
 a false alarm. No sail was in sight, — there had been 
 none, — nothing could be seen of ship or sail over .the 
 wide circle of the ocean, — nothing moved upon the 
 glass-like face of that vast mirror. 
 
 A false alarm, entirely without foundation. "VYliy 
 the man had uttered it was soon explained. The wild 
 t^'xpressions that were pouring from his lips, witli the 
 grotesque gestures he was making with his arms, proved 
 diat he was mad! 
 
 29
 
 338 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 CHAPTER LXIV. 
 
 Yes, the man was mad. The awful occurrences of 
 the preceding night had deprived him of his reason, 
 and he was now a raving maniac. 
 
 Some cried out to throw him into the sea. No one 
 opposed this counsel. It would have been carried into 
 execution, — for several were prepared to lay hold of 
 him, — when the maniac, apparently well aware of 
 their intention, scrambled back into his former position ; 
 and, cowering down, remained silent and scared-hke. 
 It was not probable he would harm any one, — he was 
 left alone. 
 
 The excitement of this incident soon passed away, 
 and the gloomy looks returned, — if possible, gloomier 
 than before, for it is ever so after hopes have been 
 raised that terminate in disappointment. 
 
 So passed the evening and a portion of the night. 
 
 At the same hour as upon the preceding night, — 
 almost the same minute, — the breeze again sprung up. 
 It could be of little service, — since there was no 
 chance of our being carried by it to land, — but it was 
 cool and refreshing after the intense torrid heat we had 
 been all day enduring. 
 
 Some were for spreading the sail ; others saw no use 
 in it. "What good can it do?" inquii-ed these. "It
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 339 
 
 may carry us a score of miles hence, or perhaps twice 
 that. What then ? It won't bring us in sight of hind, 
 — nor a ship neither. We 're as hkely to see one by 
 lying still. What 's the use of moving about ? If we 
 have n't the wherewith to eat and must make a die of 
 it, we may as well die here as a score of knots farther 
 to leeward. Set your sail if you will, — we won't 
 either hinder or help." 
 
 Such language was used by the despairing part of 
 the crew. 
 
 There were those who thought that by sailing we 
 should be more likely to fall in with a vessel. They 
 thought they could not be worse, and might drift to a 
 better place, where ships were more frequent, — though 
 they acknowledged that there were equal chances of 
 their going away out of the track. 
 
 The truth is, that not one knew within hundreds of 
 miles where we were, and to sail in any course would 
 have been mere guesswork. 
 
 By men in misery, however, motion is always pre- 
 ferred to rest ; and the knowledge that you are going, 
 and going forward, produces a soothing influence on 
 the spirits. It begets a hope that you will come in 
 sight of something that may aid you ; and these hopes, 
 however ill-founded, enable you to pass the time more 
 lightly. On the contrary, by remaining in one fixed 
 place, for a like period of time, you fi'ct and chafe 
 much more under the uncertainty. 
 
 With this feeling upon them, most of the men were 
 in favor of bending the sail, and it was accordingly bent. 
 
 Tlie night before, it had been held aloft by several of
 
 340 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 the men, — as the only object then had been to get the 
 raft beyond reach of the swimmers. When that end 
 Avas accomplished, the sail had been allowed to drop, 
 and the raft had drifted a good distance without it. 
 
 To-night, however, a mast was raised, — or rather, 
 a pair of them, — consisting of oars and handspikes 
 spliced together, — and between the two the canvas was 
 extended, without yard, gaff, or boom. There was no 
 design to manoeuvre the sail. It was just spread like 
 a blanket, transversely to the raft, and left for the 
 breeze to blow upon it as it listed. When this was 
 done the raft was left to its own guidance, and, of 
 course, drifted to leewai'd as fast as it could make way, 
 — apparently at the rate of three or four knots an hour. 
 
 The men once more resumed their recumbent po- 
 sitions, and all remained silent. ■ Some fell asleep, and 
 snored as though they were happy ! Others slept, but 
 their dream-talking told of troubled visions, — recalling, 
 maybe, dark scenes of guilt. A few seemed to lie 
 awake all the livelong night, — at intervals tossing 
 about, as though kept on the alert by thirst, hunger, 
 or the apprehension of approaching death. 
 
 Brace and I sat close together. We still occupied 
 the slight raft he had made, — as there was but little 
 room upon the other, — and this one, now forming part of 
 the whole structure, was as good a position as we could 
 have chosen, — in fact the best, as the sequel proved. 
 
 There was a sail upon it, — the jib or flying-jib, I 
 know not which, — and a piece of old tarpauling ; and 
 these, spread over the planks, kept them together, and 
 gave us a softer bed to recline upon.
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 3-41 
 
 We conversed together at times, though not often. 
 Now and then the brave sailor had endeavored to 
 cheer me by holding out hopes, — but so hopeless 
 had our situation now become that he at length de- 
 sisted. He felt that it would be only mockery to hold 
 out the slightest prospect of our deliverance. He, too, 
 — the bravest of all that band, — was fast surrendering 
 himself to despair. 
 
 The breeze died away before daybreak, just as on 
 the previous night, — and another morning came, but 
 showed no sail on all that boundless sea. 
 
 Another hot sun rose and circled overhead through 
 the same cloudless heaven, and set red and fiery as 
 ever. 
 
 There passed another night, and once more the wind 
 carried us through the water; and then several other 
 days and nights — I ceased to count them — came 
 and went, with almost the same monotonous routine, 
 varied only by bickerings among the men, — sometimes 
 most fiendish quarrels, in which knives were drawn and 
 used almost with fatal effect. 
 
 Strange time for disagreement and deadly conflict ! 
 
 Even wild animals, — the fiercest beasts of prey, — 
 when under the influence of a common danger, will 
 yield up the ferocity of their nature. Not so these 
 wicked men, — their vile passions in this dread hour 
 seemed only to become stronger and more malignant ! 
 
 Their quarrels were about the merest trifles, — the 
 sei'ving out of the water, the rum, tlie sujjpositinu of 
 some one tliat he was not getting fair ])lay in liis al- 
 lowance, — but so frequent had they become, that they 
 29*
 
 342 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 themselves grew to be a monotony. Every hour a 
 fierce brawl disturbed the deep repose and otherwise 
 breathless silence that characterized the intervals be- 
 tween. 
 
 If these incidents had grown monotonous and no 
 longer failed to interest me, there was one upon die 
 eve of occurring that was well calculated to produce 
 within me an interest of the most powerful kind, — 
 calculated to stir my soul to its very utmost emotion. | 
 
 I have said that this incident was on the eve of 
 occurring, — it was a hideous pui-pose already matured, 
 though kept secret from my companion and myself. 
 Neither Brace nor I had the slightest suspicion of it 
 until the hour in which it was openly declared.
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 343 
 
 CHAPTER LXV. 
 
 It was probably on the sixth day after parting from 
 the wreck — though I am not certain about the day — 
 that the horrid design reached its development. It had 
 been hatching for a while before, and upon that day 
 came to a crisis. 
 
 It was now several days since food had been tasted 
 by any one, — the two biscuits each had been long 
 since eaten, — most of them at the moment of being 
 given out. Of com*se every one upon the raft was 
 suffering the pangs of hunger, and had been enduring 
 them until the appetite had reached the extremity of 
 painfulness. 
 
 Some looked emaciated, with eyes deeply sunken, 
 and cheeks bony and hollow. Others, strange to say, 
 had a fat, bloated appearance ; but tliis must have arisen 
 from swelling, or some unnatural cause, — it could not 
 be that famine had given them flesh. All — one and 
 all — had that peculiar expression about the eyes, and 
 around the mouth, that may be noticed in the visage of 
 a hungry dog, or still more perceptibly in a half-starved 
 wolf 
 
 About this period there seemed to be some secret 
 intelligence among them, — not idl of them, — but 
 among those who acted as leaders, — fur even in tlicir
 
 344 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 reduced condition, there were those of stronger body 
 and more energetic spirit, who maintained a sort of 
 leadership over the rest. What this intelhgence was I 
 could not tell, nor, indeed, should I have taken notice 
 of the indications of its existence, had it not been for 
 what occurred afterwards. I observed them now and 
 then whispering to one another; and as they did so 
 casting side-glances towards Brace and myself. At 
 other times I caught now one, and now another, gazing 
 upon me, and with a wild, wolfish look, that rendered 
 me, though I could not tell Avliy, singularly uneasy. I 
 noticed that they appeared as if they did not like to be 
 detected while thus looking at me ; and ever as I 
 returned their glances they suddenly lowered their eyes 
 or averted their faces. They then appeared as men 
 who have been detected in some mean or guilty action. 
 
 As it appeared to me that they looked in a similar 
 manner at my companion, and at one another as Avell, 
 I fancied that the strange expression that had struck me 
 must be one characteristic of extreme hunger, and I 
 thought no more about it. 
 
 On the following day, however, I observed that the 
 whispering among them increased; and was accom- 
 panied Avith a greater variety of gesticulation and ex- 
 citement. 
 
 Brace also noticed it, and guessed better than I what 
 all this freemasonry meant, — at least he was nearer 
 the truth, for he was still ignorant of the full purpose 
 of those rufhan conspirators. 
 
 He whispered to me what he supposed they were 
 aftei', — with the design of breaking the terrible truth to
 
 RAN AAVAY TO SKA. 345 
 
 me as gently as possible. But I had now better than half 
 divined it, and his communication did not startle me. 
 
 " Some one got to die, lad. I s'pose they 're taUiin' 
 o' castin' lots who it '11 be, — well, we must take our 
 chance along with the rest." 
 
 Just as Brace had finished his speech one of the men 
 rose up upon the I'aft ; and, calling the attention of the 
 others, begged to make a proposal to them. 
 
 The speech by which he introduced his proposal was 
 brief, indeed, and to the point. In fact, he came to the 
 proposition almost at once, which was simply, — that one 
 of the party must die to save the rest, — that they had 
 still Avater, but no food, and all must perish unless they 
 could eat, — that they could not eat unless — 
 
 But I cannot repeat the dread arguments which he 
 made use of, brief though they were, — for his speech 
 was short, and, having delivered it, he sat down again. 
 
 There was a short pause, and then anotlier arose and 
 addressed the crowd. This man coincided in the views 
 of him who had spoken, and added to the proposal a 
 suggestion for carrying it out, — that was, that the one 
 who was to die should be chosen by lot. This, of 
 course, both Brace and myself expected. It was not 
 likely that any one was going to volunteer. 
 
 "VVliat was my terror, and the anger and alarm of my 
 companion, when one of the strongest and most brutal 
 of the whole ci'ew — the ruffian Le Gros — rose up, 
 and in a loud and serious tone, not only objected to 
 drawing lots, but proposed me for the victim ! 
 
 Brace sprang instantly to his feet, and uttered a cry 
 of indignation. It was expected that this cry would 
 have been echoed by the others ; and with almost any
 
 346 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 other band of men upon the face of the earth, or the 
 face of the ocean, such would have been the reception 
 of the foul proposal. 
 
 But both my companion and I soon perceived, with 
 dismay, that there came no such echo from that ruffian 
 crew. On the contrary, several backed the proposal 
 itself, and in such majority, — I might almost say 
 unanimity, — that it was plain that most of the men who 
 spoke had already predetermined the case. It was 
 evident, from their prompt acquiescence, that they had 
 been prepared for it ; and this accounted for that 
 mysterious whispering that had been carried on during 
 the preceding day. Some few, evidently, had not been 
 in the secret ; but these were weak individuals, whose 
 opposition would not have been regarded, and who, 
 indeed, appeared ready enough to chime in with the 
 majority. 
 
 The French bully went on to justify his proposition 
 by argument. "We were not all equal, he said, — there 
 were able seamen, — and common sailors, — and I was 
 but a boy. Why should I have a chance like the rest ? 
 It was preposterous. 
 
 Brace opposed his arguments, — appealed to the 
 crew, — to their sense of justice and fair play. Let 
 lots be cast, said he, and let him take his chance with 
 the rest, — that was the only fair and honest mode, — - 
 the only way worthy of men. 
 
 Bah ! these were not men. One and all were but 
 too glad to grasp at any means that would deliver them 
 from that perilous raffle. The sophistic arguments of 
 Le Gros satisfied them. The infamous motion pre- 
 vailed. It was decreed that I should die !
 
 RAX AWAY TO SEA. 347 
 
 CHAPTER LXVI. 
 
 Yes, — it was decreed that I should die. 
 
 The time and the mode alone remained to be deter- 
 mined ; but these points were soon settled. For the for- 
 mer it was to be then, — instantly, — and as to the mode, 
 I was to be bled to death ! 
 
 These resolves were made with a despatch that 
 allowed no time for reflection, — scarcely time for 
 speech or protestation. The ferocious wolves were 
 eager for their prey. 
 
 It was their determination to act promptly to the 
 time ; for, without further hesitation, half a dozen of the 
 most forward in the business advanced toAvards me, — 
 evidently with the intent to put their design into exe- 
 cution ! 
 
 And, beyond a doubt, they would have done it — 
 had I been alone and unprotected — beyond a doubt 
 they would have killed and eaten me ! But I was not 
 alone, — I was not without a protector. As the fierce 
 cannibals advanced, Brace sprang between them and 
 me, and, drawing his clasp-knife, threatened to cut down 
 the first who should lay a finger upon me. 
 
 "Oif!" cried he, ''off, you cowardly swabs! Lay 
 
 hand upon the lad, and I '11 make mince-meat o' ye. 
 
 - He may be the first to be eaten, but he fu'n't the first
 
 348 KAN AWAY TO SKA. 
 
 that '11 die for it, — there 's more than one o' ye '11 have 
 to kick the bucket afore he does. Blowed if thar arn't ! 
 So now, ye cowardly hounds ! come on if you dar." 
 
 The dastards, cowed by the intrepid bearing of Brace, 
 halted in their advance and hung back, — though no one 
 of them ventured a reply. They seemed to have been 
 taken by surprise ; for, although they knew that Brace 
 opposed the design, they had no idea he would attempt 
 to struggle against the whole crew. Surprise, therefore, 
 held them back, mingled with some little fear, — for the 
 determined attitude which Brace had taken, and the 
 shining blade of his knife, promised death to some of 
 them ; and, as each feared it might be himself, no one 
 desired to be the foremost. 
 
 I liad thrown myself alongside my brave protector, 
 resolving to do battle and die by his side, — though not 
 much could my puny arm have effected against the 
 host of strong, ferocious men who assailed us. Still it 
 would be better to die thus than be butchered in 
 'cold blood ; and under this belief I nerved myself for 
 the encounter. 
 
 At this crisis a change appeared to take place in the 
 attitude of my companion ; some new thought had 
 struck him ; and, waving his hand in a peculiar manner, 
 — which signified to our antagonists that he had some 
 proposal to make, — he succeeded in obtaining silence. 
 He then addressed them as follows : " Comrades ! 
 arn't it too bad there should be quarrelling atween us 
 at such a time as this, when we 're all in trouble alike ? " 
 
 Brace's late tone of defiance had changed to one of 
 half entreaty, and it was evident he was about to pro^
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 349 
 
 pose some compromise. Indeed, it would have been 
 madness in liim to have carried the conflict farther, as it 
 could only have resulted in the death of us both. 
 
 " Comrades ! " he continued, " it 's a dreadful thing to 
 die, but I know that some one must be made a sacriiicc 
 for the rest, and that are better than we should all go. 
 Ye must know that when this thing happens it be the 
 usual way to draw lots about it." 
 
 " We shan't have it that way ! " cried one, adding to 
 his response the emphasis of an oath. 
 
 " Well, then," continued Brace, without losing his 
 pacific demeanor, " since you 're agreed that it shan't be 
 that way, and that the boy must be the first, and since 
 you 're all agreed to it, it 's no use o' me standin' in the 
 way. I agree to it loi' the rest." 
 
 I was startled at the words, and involuntarily turned 
 my eyes upon the f;^ce of the sjicaker. Was he seri- 
 ous ? was he really about to give me up ? to surrender 
 me into the hands of those ruthless men ? 
 
 He took no notice of me ; and his unflinching atti- 
 tude, and glance still bent in the same direction, told me 
 that he had not yet done speaking. 
 
 " But," said ho, after a pause, " with these condi- 
 tions." 
 
 " What conditions ? " asked several, interrupting him. 
 
 " Why only this," replied Brace, " that the boy be 
 let live till the morning. I only ask for him till the sun 
 rises ; and then, if there Ix' no sail in sight, ye can do 
 as ye please. It 's only fair the lad should have a 
 chance for his life; and if you don't agree to give liim 
 this chance," continued the speaker, once more placing 
 30
 
 350 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 himself in a determined attitude, " if you don't, then 
 all I 've got to say is, that I '11 fight for the lad as long 
 as I can stand over him, and if he be first ate he wont 
 be first killed, — that I can promise ye. Now ? " 
 
 Brace's speech produced the desired effect. His au- 
 ditory, though reluctantly, agreed to the proposal. 
 Even those heartless fiends could not help acknowledg- 
 ing that it was no more than fair ; but perhaps the 
 determined and resolute bearing of my protector — as 
 he stood, drawn up and ready, with that keen blade 
 shining in his strong, firm grasp — had more influence 
 upon their decision than any feeling of fair play. 
 
 Wliether or not, the reprieve was granted ; and those 
 who had been menacing my life drew back, — though 
 still muttering their discontent, — and shrunk once 
 more into their places.
 
 KA^ AAVAY TO SEA. 351 
 
 CHAPTER LXVII. 
 
 I CAN ill describe the emotions that agitated my bo- 
 som. Though delivered from the terror of immediate 
 death, there was nothing in the respite to give me any 
 feeling of joy. It would only be a short procrastination 
 of my doom, for certainly in the morning I must die. 
 
 The slender chances of our seeing a sail were scarce 
 worth contemplating ; and I derived no consolation by 
 dwelling upon such a contingency. 
 
 My fate, therefore, I looked upon as sealed. ISlj 
 protector could not save me. He had done the utmost 
 in his power, in procuring the reprieve that was to give 
 me this slight chance for my life. If it failed, he would 
 undoubtedly have to keep his word and surrender me up. 
 
 I felt as the condemned criminal whose hour of exe- 
 cution has been fixed, and who knows it, — with, per- 
 haps, only the difference that I could look forward to 
 the event with a clear conscience. I felt not as a crim- 
 inal, but a victim, — a martyr among ruffians. 
 
 Of course I thought not of sleep, — all sleep wa3 
 banished from my eyelids. With such a prospect before 
 me, how could I sleep ? Sadly at that crisis did I think 
 of home, of parents and kindred. Bitterly did I repent 
 that I ever ran away to sea ! 
 
 Alas ! like many others who have acted disobediently
 
 3.32 KAX AWAY TO SLA. 
 
 and rashly, my experience had been too dearly pur- 
 chased, — my repentance came too late. 
 
 To-morrow by sunrise must I die ; and such a 
 dreadful doom ! My fate would never be known ; for 
 though I was made a sacrifice, it was not likely that my 
 executioners would long survive me. The chances that 
 any of them would ever reach land were shght indeed ; 
 and, even if they should, it was not likely they would 
 ever divulge that secret. I should never more be heard 
 of; neither friends nor kindred would ever know my 
 sad fate, and it would be better that they should not. 
 O it was a dreadful doom ! 
 
 Suffering under such reflections, I lay stretched along 
 the plank ; my protector was still by my side, — so 
 near that our shoulders touched, and our heads were 
 close together, — I could have heard anything he might 
 have said, though uttered only in a whisper ; but for a 
 long time he did not address a word to me. He ap- 
 peared to be busied with his own thoughts, — as if 
 buried in some deep cogitation, — and did not desire to 
 be spoken to. Noticing this, I too remained silent. 
 
 The night came down and promised to be dark ; most 
 of the preceding nights had been very clear, as there 
 had been moonlight and scarce a cloud in the sky for 
 weeks before. On this day, however, and particularly 
 towards the close of it, black clouds had shown them- 
 selves above the horizon, and, although the sea was 
 still under a calm, it appeared as if some change was at 
 hand. 
 
 After the sun had set, these clouds rose higher and 
 higher, — until a black pall of them covered the whole
 
 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 353 
 
 firmament, completely shrouding the moon, and not 
 only hiding her from our eyes, but hindering her beams 
 from casting their light over the sea. 
 
 The surface of the water, instead of glittering ai-ound 
 us, as it had done upon preceding nights, was now of a 
 gray, gloomy complexion, — for it reflected the color of 
 the clouds that hung over it. Both were fit emblem of 
 my own sad spirit. 
 
 Almost mechanically I remarked to my companion 
 this change in the heavens, and spoke about the dark- 
 ness of the night. 
 
 " So much the better, lad," was his laconic reply, and 
 he again relapsed into silence, as if he did not desire to 
 be led into conversation. 
 
 I lay for a while pondering upon his rejily. How 
 was it better ? — what signified the darkness ? — what 
 advantage could be gained by that ? A dark night 
 could not bring ships upon the sea ; nor could it save 
 me fi'om the doom that had been decreed. The sun 
 would rise all the same ; and at his rising I must die ! 
 Tlie darkness could not avail me ! What could he 
 mean ? 
 
 I pondered a long while upon his answer, but could 
 not make out its signification. Had he intended it as a 
 phrase of encouragemet, — something to hold out a 
 hope to me, — something to cheer me? for indefinitely 
 it had tliis effect, — or was the answer given mechani- 
 cally and without thought ? 
 
 The former I dared not hope. Since the moment in 
 which my respite had been granted, he had not spoken 
 nor offered a word of hope, for certain was I that he 
 30*
 
 354 KAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 had none to offer. What then meant he by the words 
 he had just uttered, — " So much the better, lad " ? 
 
 I would at length have asked him ; but, just as I had 
 made up my mmd to do so, I perceived that he was 
 twisting liimself about, and before I could speak to him, 
 he had turned his head away, — so that he could no 
 longer have heard me in a whisper. Not desirous that 
 others should overhear the question I was about to put 
 to him, I remained silent and waited for a better oppor- 
 tunity.
 
 HAX AV.'AT TO SEA. 355 
 
 CHAPTER L XVI 1 1. 
 
 It had now grown extremely dark, — so much so 
 that I could scarce distinguish the form of my compan- 
 ion, though he Avas close by me, — and the great raft 
 itself, with the bodies reclining upon it, was only dis- 
 tinguishable as a shapeless black mass. I could per- 
 ceive the spread sail better than an)i;hing else, as this 
 was of a whitish color, and stood up outlined against 
 the gloomy gray of the sky. 
 
 But, dark as it was, I noticed that Brace on turning 
 away from me had his knife clasped in his hand, with 
 the blade still open and ready for use ! What could 
 he intend with this ? 
 
 All at once it occurred to me that he suspected some- 
 thing, — that he was apprehensive that the ruffians 
 might not desire to wait for the morning, as agreed, — 
 but might attempt to carry out their purpose in the 
 night ; and under this suspicion he had placed liimself 
 between them and me, — determined to keep guard 
 over me. The position he had taken gave color to this 
 supposition, and the attitude he was in almost con- 
 firmed it. 
 
 As I have before stated, Brace and I still occupied 
 the floating planks which we had bound together, and 
 these were attached to the raft at what mifrht be called
 
 356 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 its stern, — that is, when the raft moved tlirough the 
 water by means of the sail, our position was behind, 
 and in the wake. Now, as my companion had turned 
 himself, he lay with his head towards the raft, and, as 
 I thought, in a half-crouching attitude, — though the 
 pitchy darkness prevented me from being sure of this. 
 At all events he was so placed, that any one attempting 
 to approach me must first pass over his body ; and 
 therefore did I believe — seeing the knife in his grasp 
 
 — that his object was to guard me. 
 
 I have said that it had now grown extremely dark ; 
 but in addition to this I perceived that the breeze had 
 arisen, — just about the same hour as on other nights. 
 This night, however, it was much fresher than before, 
 
 — so fresh that the raft swept briskly along, — making 
 a rushing noise in the water, and leaving a foamy track 
 behind her. 
 
 Lulled into a kind of stupor, I lay for some time lis- 
 tening to this noise ; and was only aroused from my 
 reverie by observing that the sound of the water became 
 all at once less loud and distinct, — as though the raft 
 was moving more gently through the sea, — then I 
 ceased Ajfcthear it altogether ! 
 
 Sure^1*hought I, the sail has come down, and the 
 raft is no longer in motion ? 
 
 I lay for a while listening attentively ; to my surprise 
 I could still distinguish the sound of rushing water ; 
 but it now appeared as if at some distance, and every 
 moment getting farther away ! 
 
 I was about to spring up and seek an explanation of 
 this strange phenomenon, Avhen a wild cry came peal-
 
 RAX AWAY TO SEA. 357 
 
 ing across the water, followed by a confusion of loud 
 voices. 
 
 " We are saved ! " thought I, " some ship is near ! " 
 and I actually shouted these words, as I sprang up 
 from my recumbent attitude. 
 
 " Yes," replied a voice, which I knew to be that of 
 Brace, " we 're saved fi'om them anyliow, — yonder they 
 go, the cowardly swabs ! they don't catch us while this 
 breeze lasts, — that they don't." 
 
 To my astonishment I now perceived that Brace and 
 I were alone ; and, far in the shadowy darkness, I could 
 just make out the white sail of the raft stiU scudding 
 away before the breeze ! 
 
 There was no mystery about it. Brace had cut the 
 ropes that had bound our planks to the raft, and had 
 silently permitted them to drop astern. That was what 
 he had been doing with liis knife ! 
 
 Of course the wind, acting upon the sail, had soon 
 carried the great raft far out of reach, and it was now 
 several hundi'ed yards to leeward of us. The darkness 
 had prevented any of the crew from noting wliat was 
 passing ; but they had at length discovered our escape, 
 as their wild shouts and angry vociferations testified. 
 "We could hear them calling us by name, at the same 
 time uttering threats and cries of disappointed rage. 
 
 " Don't fear theni any more," coolly remarked my 
 companion, " can't reach us with that slow craft, — we 
 can row faster than they can swim. But best make 
 sure, liowever, — the farther we *re from 'em the better. 
 Lay hold, lad! here's an oar for you, — pull with all 
 your might ! "
 
 358 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 
 
 I took the oar as my companion directed, and com 
 menced rowing. I saw that Brace had another oar, — *, 
 which he had managed to bring away from the raft, — 
 and under the two blades our little craft was propelled 
 rapidly through the water. Of course we rowed right 
 into the wind's eye, — for by so doing we took the op- 
 posite direction to that in which the crew was carried. 
 
 For a long time we continued to hear their wild, 
 hoarse cries behind us ; but the voices grew fainter and 
 fainter, as the raft drifted to leeward ; and at length 
 we could hear them no more. 
 
 "We rowed on till morning light ; and then, resting 
 from our toil, we stood up, and scanned the surface of 
 the sea. 
 
 There was no sail in sight, — no object of any kind. 
 The raft had disappeared behind the convex swell of 
 the water ; — we were alone upon the ocean ! 
 
 Reader ! I might describe other scenes of peril, 
 through which my brave companion and I passed, be- 
 fore that joyful hour when our eyes rested upon the 
 white sails of a ship, — a strong, fine ship, that lifted 
 us from the bosom of the ocean, and carried us once 
 more to land, — ay, even to our native land. I shall 
 not weary you with the details. Suffice it to say that 
 we were rescued, — else how could I be living to tell 
 the tale ? 
 
 Yes, — I still live, and so does my companion ; — 
 both of us still follow the sea, but no longer under the 
 rule of an arbitrary tyrant, such as the captain of the 
 Pandora. No ! we are both captains oui'selves, — I of
 
 RAN AWAY TO SEA. 359 
 
 an East Indiaman; and Ben the master — and part 
 owner, too — of a fine barque in the African trade, — 
 a barque quite equal to the Pandora. 
 
 But not that African trade, — no. My old friend is 
 an honest dealer. His merchandise is not black men, 
 but yellow gold-dust, white ivory, palm-oil, and ostrich 
 plumes ; and after each " trip " to the Aft-ican coast, 
 Ben — as I have been given to understand — makes 
 a " trip " to the Bank of England, and there deposits a 
 very considerable sum of money. I rejoice in his pros- 
 perity ; and I have no doubt that you, reader, will do 
 the same. 
 
 We are not ignorant of the fate of the slaver's crew. 
 Not one of them, either those in the gig or on the raft, 
 ever again saw the shore. They perished upon the face 
 of the wide ocean, — miserably perished, without hand 
 to help or eye to weep over them. No eye beheld 
 them but that of the Omnipotent, — no hand but his 
 was near ; and it was near, — for it was the hand of 
 Grod that avenged their victims ! 
 
 THE EKD.
 
 3 1205 010166195 
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 A A 001 423 665 7